Chapter 1: Warnings/Notes From the Author (Please Read!!!)
Chapter Text
Hey, all! It's Ros!e (the actual human, not the OC), and I welcome you to the hot mess express that is this DSMP fanfic. Before we dive deep, however, let's clear up a couple of points, shall we?
Warnings
While I tried my darndest to insert as much fluff into this fic as possible, it still definitely qualifies as hurt/comfort. What's that one tag I see people using on Ao3 all the time? "It Gets Worse Before it Gets Better?" Yeah, well. Same instance here. Therefore, if you aren't partial to topics of:
- religion (specifically Christianity),
- violence,
- blood,
- gore (nothing horribly graphic, but still gore),
- body horror,
- mental manipulation (derealisation, depersonalisation, experimentation, etc.), and/or
- c!Dream being c!Dream,
I highly recommend you click off of this fanfic. When it gets intense, it gets intense. I apologise in advance. :'D
Disclaimers
I have two things I'd like to say here.
First off, religion. This entire fanfic is pretty rich in religious imagery, specifically relating to Christianity and Biblical times. (Church Prime, for example, has a lot of Christian parallels, with Tubbo being the Reverend.) However, these undertones were intended to aid the overall theme, character arcs, and good vibes of the story. (And honestly, at first, it wasn't even a planned story component. I was just in the middle of writing/editing about six months before this fic's release, and...things and parallels kinda just clicked, ya know? The whole purpose of this fic's Christian themes is to aid happiness, not add to the dark and angsty stuff.)
However, with that being said, I'd like to make this clear right now: I am in no way, shape, or form trying to indoctrinate or force my religion upon anyone. This fic was made with the purpose of entertainment and entertainment only, and if the religious parts bring you comfort, more power to you. If you're comfortable with subjects like the ones listed thus far, feel free to read this! If you're not comfortable, then there's no obligation to read. I promise. Everyone has their own reading preferences, right? Let's all just try and vibe together. <3
Alright, second thing is a whole lot more simple: general disclaimers and copyright stuff about the fic. This is an AU and an OC fic, all rolled into one. It takes place far, far after Kinoko Kingdom times, and has a lot of...to be truthful, out-there spins on canon. Any unintentional inaccuracies will (hopefully) be few and far between, but if there are some, please don't be afraid to let me know. (Hell, if you find even something as seemingly trivial as a spelling botch-up, lemme know.) I'll either try my best to edit it or, if it's an inaccuracy that I really can't fix without botching up the fic, save it for future reference.
(On that note, if there's anything in here you guys know for a fact the content creators will be upset with, please let me know about that, as well. Don't need any of the actual OGs getting mad. XD)
...Okay. I think that's about it! Don't worry; despite all the angsty stuff I warned about here, I'd still like to think this is a decent fic. Feel free to let me know how you guys feel about it!! I hope you enjoy...
...and, as always, remember to never put popsicles in your coffee.
Okay, Joe; roll 'em!!
Chapter 2: Preface
Notes:
TW: Mention of blood.
Word Count: 762.
Chapter Text
"He who receives an idea from me, receives instruction himself without lessening mine; as he who lights his taper at mine, receives light without darkening me."
- Thomas Jefferson
———————————————————
People in the town had always wondered if the church housed spirits of the twilight. It was the stuff of nonsense, obviously...well, unless one counted the pastor.
Reverend Toby was his name- Tubbo for short, or for when he was spending a moment with his chums. Of course, he was doing less and less of that as of late, ever since he became ordained as Church Prime's pastor. Writing sermons had taken up the vast majority of his time ever since that fateful day, and though he knew he mustn't complain...the constant stress was beginning to take its toll. For the past fortnight, a pew closest to his revered pulpit had become a temporary bed, in which he would (quite literally) fall upon each evening, exhausted beyond comprehension.
This night was no different. It was a frigid November eve, when writer's block gnawed at the Reverend's senses almost as much as the wailing wind outside. Branches of a tallow tree right next to the church's doors thwunk-a-thwunked without mercy against the oak and mortar. The Reverend sat in his musty office downstairs, penning away on a sheaf of yellowing parchment, with naught but a couple of candlesticks, an ancient text, and faith to guide him along. The underground perch gave him some reprieve from Mother Nature's cacophony, but he still had to keep readjusting his woollen coat to keep from catching a cold. The blasted hood kept slipping down, exposing the sensitive keratin of his horns to the dank atmosphere.
After a considerable amount of hours of this monotone pattern- write a few lines, ponder, shiver painfully, ponder some more- inspiration for the night finally ran dry. The Reverend closed his journal and capped his inkwell with a feeling of dread plastering itself to his gut- if he went upstairs, it would take an utter miracle to be able to fall asleep.
Oh, well, he thought with a sigh and a bone-popping yawn.
At least the service wasn't for another four days; he could afford to lose...some time.
Hopefully.
Hopefully...
Oh, but...did he have to go upstairs? It would be closer to the surface, closer to the storm...
Closer...to...
The Reverend's breathing began to slow, and his eyes fluttered closed.
It looked like he wouldn't be sleeping in the pew that night.
*****
The morning's sun rose upon a nation trashed and quiet, with water and leaves and branches scattered about in a horrifyingly reckless manner. Birds that once never ceased to sing were now as quiet as the air. And though the temperature had warmed, one still couldn't help but feel chilled at the sight of that blood-orange star rising above the horizon.
The Reverend, having just awoken from a decent slumber, stumbled upstairs and unbolted the creaky church doors, letting the multi-coloured light from the stained glass windows spill out into the grave-world...
But then he noticed something. Something that had not been there the night before...had it been left there during the storm?
Who in their right mind...?
Craning his head outside the Reverend saw some strange object tied to the handle of the right door. It looked like a banner- or was it a ribbon?- waving in the sleepy breeze. It was dyed in a black-and-white, chequer sort of design...wait. Not entirely black and white.
Was that a red splotch?
Anxiety and curiosity got the better of him, and he untied the ribbon at a breakneck pace. In doing so, a miniscule slip of paper fluttered to the moist steps, which he snatched up before it could be dampened. It was so small that the words written upon it could hardly be read; whoever had tucked it into the cloth had obviously known what they were doing.
I don't have a lot of time. I have to leave before I do anything else. Before I hurt anyone else. Can I trust you to do what we promised?
...Wait.
The Reverend's mind went on full alert all at once, the dazed sheen over his eyes evaporating into the ether.
...This soon? How was this happening this soon?! Oh, he should never have slept in his office. If he had been in the pew, maybe...maybe he would have heard!!
Please, Toby.
Did he have everything with him? Was everything safe in the church? Okay, good.
In a flash, Reverend Toby bolted the church's doors, clenched the note and the ribbon tight in his fist...and ran.
Don't let their legacy die.
Chapter 3: 1 - In Which the World Awakes
Notes:
TW: Nothing for this chapter. At ease, peeps!
Word Count: 4,783.
(I promise, I’m still following the aforementioned “upload-every-Monday-afternoon” schedule, but this coming Monday was one of the few exceptions. I don’t know if I’m going to be able to access Ao3 then, so I thought I’d might as well make you all cry two days early. You’re welcome. :’D)
Chapter Text
————————————————————
Kinoko Kingdom, just shy of 150 years into the future...
————————————————————
...It was time once again.
A new dawn yawned itself to life, just like it always had before, rising above the walls of the summery land in a slow daze.
But the hearts of the Lower Kinoko Prep children were anything but tired. After all, what fourth-moon didn't look forward to their Crowning Morn with a fervour of utmost sincerity?
All the people of Kinoko Kingdom, regardless of age, would soon gather atop Higanbana Hill. They would be dressed in their finest attire, verbose gowns and suits like flowing flowers upon the hill. And the garden bloomed for the fourth graders, the nine-moon-olds of the Lower Kinoko Prep. Today was the day they celebrated their arrival at the "halfway point"- so to speak- of their fate-bestowed journey into society. Indeed, they were at the brink of their childhood's end, and were beginning to put dents and cracks into their eternal shells of innocence.
It would be a difficult journey, certainly; no one can sugarcoat the terror that are the moons of the middle-grade. But one should not back down from such adversity; in fact, the elders encouraged their children to treat it as a celebratory time. A time where the confusion and immaturity of a child's every-day could be allowed to dissipate, making way for the next phase of life...the anticipation of the future.
And the Crowning Morn...well, it was most certainly a renowned part of their festivities.
For most people, that is.
The focus of our story, however, lies in one of the only exceptions. She lived on the very outskirts of the Kingdom's suburbs, in a rather ancient cottage her parents had owned for as long as she could remember. She had been awake and moving long before the sun ever stretched its rays, trying to make herself presentable to the public eye. How did one go about applying makeup again? And how would she manage to pin what little brown-blonde frizz she had into anything even remotely classy? Oh, how she hated this menial toil...why did the other girls put themselves through this torture as often as they did?
In the end, she just gathered all of her hair in a fraying ponytail holder, hiding it along the base of her neck. And the makeup she simply refused to touch. Her mushcap would (hopefully) be a sufficient cover for her lack of elegance.
The walls were a musty, brown blur as the girl trudged down the stairs later that morning- fully dressed, smelling of lemongrass, yet not at all ready. To her own internal shock, she found herself not at all wanting to leave...ha! What stress can do to people is quite remarkable, is it not? Indeed, though she normally loathed this dreary cottage, there was a comfort in its monochrome glare now...
...How she despised the past.
The girl had nothing more for breakfast than a glass of water and a sigh, too nerve-jumbled to be able to stomach any more. Besides, her mother's ancient corset probably wouldn't comply with any extra tautness added to its burdens. The girl could still hear that woman's authoritarian blasphemy rattle about her head, though the conversation had been held almost a month prior to the celebration.
"This is a day of prestige," her mother had snapped. "A time to show our support for the pillars of the Kingdom, and you want to show yourself in that drab thing? No, I will not have it. You're wearing something that makes you look like the woman you should be, and that is final."
Alas, the tannish-brown dress she wanted to wear was now a heap of cotton and lace on the bottom of her closet floor. Just a flight of stairs up, yes, but still so unbearably far... How she longed to be rid of this poor excuse for a gown, with its faux-diamond-studded collar and its chafing lavender satin. Even if her other dress was of a simpler, everyday design, so what? At least you could actually breathe when you walked in it.
And to top it all off, the utter hypocrisy of her mother's actions was very nearly laughable. Though all the mushchildren in the Kingdom were invited, would either of her parents be there for the ceremony? Of course not. Their jobs were far too demanding to miss for even a few hours, the girl thought with a poorly-held scowl. They were janitorial workers at the Central Post, for crying out loud! There wouldn't even be anyone to clean up after for the next few hours. In fact, the girl wondered as she wiped excess water from her chin, she suspected that her mother only wanted her to go to paint their absence in a better light...
Yet still, she said nothing.
It would do no good if she did.
And soon- far too soon for her own comfort- she found herself slipping on a pair of bejewelled flats, locking the cottage doors tight, and stepping out into the soft wrath of that lazy sun. It rose ever slowly, blanketing the suburbia in a heavy shadow. The menagerie of houses set before her stood in neat rows on either side of the dirt pathway. Some were so tall the girl would hardly be able to reach their knockers (which, to be honest, was no small feat). Some had mushroom-shaped roofs, while others sported boas of flora around their window-frames. Still others bloomed with bushes of beauty in their yards, forest roses and bite-o'-the-blossoms dancing with the yawning breeze in the more forested sections.
The girl stopped to linger on this sight- goodness, her neighbours made her own whitewashed home shrink in shame- but it was for only a moment. Her destination lay to her right, just off the path, in the forest that surrounded Higanbana Hill.
Technically, there was a rocky path that paved the way through the forest and up the hill, but...she much preferred to be alone on this endeavour. With that being said, though, weaving around all those trees would take much longer than the normal route. She must make haste if she were to arrive on time.
Hitching her skirts above the damp earth, she broke into the mass of trees, almost charcoal-black in their heavy morning shadow. Something about this shrouded place always made it that much easier for her to breath- deep breaths, the kind that let the bittersweet wooded air coat her lungs like a drug. Even with that blasted corset, even with the branches grasping at the dress's lace, she tried her best to drown herself in those feelings.
How strange the senses of the world were to her... They could make even the most dismal of memories gleam with a radiant- no, heavenly- sort of light.
It was enough to make her slow her pace...oh, how she longed for-
The metallic clanging of a bell in the distance rattled her thoughts to pieces, making room for reality once again. She whipped her head towards the sound, slowly remembering why she was here in the first place.
Ah-! Yes, of course. The fourth graders. The annual ceremony. That was the bell that rang fifteen minutes before it began- people would soon be streaming in from all directions.
This was no time to dwell on the long past...no matter how much she wished for things to be different for them, that could not be so.
Not until her prayers to the luck of the world were finally answered, that is.
Until then, there was no time to waste.
And with that final note, our dismal little protagonist broke into a clumsy jog through the woods. Time to go make up for her parents' apathy.
*****
Alas, she made it just in time. The top of the hill was jam-packed with people, making her claustrophobic heart beat double-time. Normally, she hated standing at the helm of any congregation, but it looked to her as if she had no other choice. Judging from the sheer size of the crowd, there was no way she would be able to stand among them for an hour-and-a-half without positively losing her mind.
And she couldn't settle for the back, either...that would only welcome the greatest fear of her morn.
Steeling her jumbled nerves, she prodded and poked her way upwards, muttering awkward apologies to anyone who so much as glanced her way. She daren't look into their eyes for too long, though- who knew how much of their hatred would leak into her soul if she did?
This was the one of the few times that her...nonconformities were even more painfully obvious than usual. She knew deep in her bones that today, every child in the Kingdom would feel the burn of their parent's hands on their shoulders as she stumbled and choked her way by.
Eventually, she did break free into open air, albeit coming close to face-planting in the process. It hadn't really been her fault- she suspected a young boy behind her of holding out his leg on purpose- but she still felt her face grow hot at the people's whispery snickers.
In an attempt to distract herself, she took a peek at the ceremony itself. The Lower Kinoko Prep had outdone itself with their attendees this year- the plush leather seats of the graduating fourth graders were almost overflowing off the hill in places. Like their parents in the audience, they were dressed in their finest attire, with dresses and vests fit for the front of their town square's shop windows. The light of the sun, combined with their youthful grinning faces, made them positively glitter from the inside out.
But if they were glittering now, it was nothing compared to how they looked when they caught sight of their principal.
He appeared at the end of the path, along with the Kingdom's white-and-green cloaked priest, mere minutes before the ceremony was due to begin.
The principal's name was Mr. Abraham Stokins, a figure of caring (yet authoritative) stature. His coat was a well-ironed maroon, the same colour as his creased pants and gleaming loafer shoes. He walked with all the grace of a politician...or maybe that of a luck-bringing star. He took his place behind a wooden podium, facing the fourth graders with a sugary-sweet smile.
To his left, the girl noticed with a flutter of her heart, was a gigantic wooden crate. It housed the one item that the entire Crowning circled around. The one that made the fourth-moons positively squirm with glee.
Oh, dear...this was going to be one heck of a trip down memory lane.
As the Principal fidgeted with the podium's microphone, Estera heard the Preist's deep, raspy mumbles. He had the kind of voice that commanded attention, and without thinking, Estera turned her head once she caught the sound. He appeared to be speaking to someone behind him, a person who was well-hidden by the Preist's green-and-white getup. She squinted against the ever-rising sun, trying to catch anything- a glimpse of fabric, a lock of hair- that would reveal the stranger's identity.
And like a message from the world herself, a breeze rustled about the crowd. Most took it as a welcome reprieve from the late-spring air, but Estera was more focused on the...dress that the stranger wore. In a way, it was more of a robe than a dress, paisley-pink, and fading to red and white at the bottom hems.
And there was only one lady who ever wore a dress like that.
Princess Naima.
Estera had never known her personally; indeed, hardly a soul was allowed to get close to her. But on the outside, they shared many aspects of the human psyche. Both were girls of few words, tentative in both speech and action. Both often held the place of their parents at events (but in the Princess's case, at least her father had a valid excuse). But beyond that, their similarities dissipated. Though she couldn't see her face, Estera knew the Princess wore a smile.
One that was actually real.
But her reverie couldn't last forever, could it? With the clearing of their Priest's throat, and the sight of him turning to face the Principal...the Crowning Morn finally began.
First was the prayer. The Priest himself never recited Kinoko's Rectitude; he only led the people in their own recollection. Everyone who was old enough to speak knew the words by heart, after all, and it reiterated that they were the ones in charge of their own destiny...they were their own personal keepers, blessed by the powers they had invested into the world.
If only luck would shine in their favour.
"Fathers dear, o Mothers bright,
Shine on us your heavenlight.
Bless our future evermore;
We your Kingdom shall adore.
Earth and sea and sky above
Smile like the winged doves.
So follow me in my revelry
And slit the throat of yore."
The prayer was melodious, floating along a childish breeze...and it never failed to calm our lady's every nerve. It gave her enough strength- even if it was miniscule to boot- to face the Principal as he took control of the Crowning Morn.
"My dear children- er, adolescents," he opened with a laugh, "I must say, I'm...speechlessly happy for all of you. Not just for making it to this ceremony, but for everything you've accomplished as a group this year. Your final exam scores were just a few marks shy of beating the record set by our incoming eleventh-graders all those moons ago, and that is something to be extremely proud of."
He allowed the crowd a few endless moments to cheer, and cheer they did... The girl smiled along, despite noticing something out of the corner of her eye...the stare of Principal Stokins himself.
Against her will, her face began to heat up, and her clamped hands pulsed behind her back.
...Was that really necessary?
After seconds that went down the throat like molasses, the Principal raised his hands palms-downward, quieting the congregation once again (and finally breaking eye contact with the girl).
"Now, it's not the loss that needs attention! It's the accomplishment. Dwelling on the long past only ever brings heartache; you all know that well. Personal experience and childhood stories reiterate this lesson daily, do they not? Especially one story in particular...the story of our nation. I know, I know..." He chuckled at the impatient looks that the fourth-years were so generously dishing out. "But you all know the rules! Remember, this and the Festival are the only times it's appropriate to tell the tale."
The maiden held her breath along with the rest of the crowd, clasping her fingers tight around the hem of her waist-sash.
Here we go...
"Well...as you all know, almost a century-and-a-half ago, a priest from the nation of the Civilians of Chaos found a note tied to their church's doors one night. It spoke of dire news: of a kingdom whose rulers had fled. A library, filled with their history and their knowledge, that had been burned to the ground. A way of life that had been nothing short of destroyed."
There was an effective pause here, as the Principal looked about the silent crowd. They clung onto his every word, no surprise. Their eyes gazed longingly onwards with the same reverence that Kinoko gave to the priest during the blessing of the mushroom harvest. With a reassuring gleam in his eye, the Principal continued on.
"To this day, no one knows if these actions were intentional. But however tragic and unceremonious it was, the priest took it as a sign. A message. The rulers of this land had obviously defied what is right and moral of the human race, he said. And the people met their doom, yes, but did the nation itself have to suffer the same fate? Surely there was something to salvage, something to rescue from the abyss and make whole again. He was not one to let an innocent child go to waste at the hand of rot and corruption. Thus, he accepted the challenge, and took on the role of the new king of Kinoko Kingdom, right along with his prince and president. They created the baseblocks in which Kinoko still sits on today, established an economy, housed the immigrants which came in droves, day-by-day, seeking shelter from the outside world..."
His speech died down once more, and the Principal seemed to be lost in his own thoughts. That breeze still tickled the lass's skin without mercy, making her surroundings masquerade as something much more lackadaisical than it really was.
"They died in peace some forty moons later, praise the stars. But they had been so preoccupied with the royal life and the tasks of leadership that one thing had not been accomplished yet...the writing of an official constitution. But the king's son, Prince Michiko, changed all this once he became king. His father had told him on his deathbed to finally do the one thing he had failed to do in life. He was tasked with, not only writing a constitution, but making any sort of written documentation on the past officially illegal...and punishable by exile into the Desolation Grounds."
...This rule had always been made clear to everyone in the kingdom since childbirth, and the punishment was not an unknown one. Still...just the mere mention of the Desolation Grounds was enough to send cold spasms down anyone's spine.
You see, the boundaries of Kinoko Kingdom were not vague in the slightest. Massive concrete walls of black and sun-washed grey marked the land's perimeter, making the Desolation Grounds any area outside of them. Under normal circumstances, no one was allowed to venture into the Grounds for any reason. And nobody really had a reason, to be honest- mostly because the kingdom was very self-sufficient, and had no trade relations with anyone outside the barriers.
Actually, was there anyone beyond the walls? No one knew for certain, and nary a soul cared to investigate. Some people did say that, if you dared to venture close enough to the walls to touch its surface with your palm, you would hear the steady swishing of water on the other side. They called it a "sea" in Kinoko Prep- something that had never been seen by anyone in the Kingdom who was still living and breathing. All her teachers stressed to no end the importance of never breaching these walls...not like she ever would anyway. Even if she was crazy enough to wantto, no one left in Kinoko knew how to swim.
Admittedly, though, Estera sometimes found herself lost in a fit of curiosity (which, of course, was not at all uncommon for her), wondering just what might lay beyond. And if it were any other beloved subject, she would relish in finding answers to her inquiries...but this was the Kingdom. No one in their right mind would everquestion its love. She had standards when it came to quenching her curiosity.
...Besides, the horror tales that circulated 'round the land about...that place were truly the stuff of nightmares. A feathery god of death that made his home in storms of black and green, and whose poison-penned riddles were sure to kill instantaneously. A blood-bathed warrior- one that the rumours dubbed a "samurai"-one that could bend the voices of time, dazing and frightening innocent travellers so much that they never even saw his blade cutting through their necks. A soldier with the voice of a honey-cinnamon glaze, using the wind and the rain like a hypnotic symphony to lull you into sleep...and make your heart explode from the inside, leaving you to bleed from a smiling mouth.
Thank goodness they weren't true. Just the products of hyperactive imagination, that was all. Every sensible person knew that...but still.
The Desolation Grounds were beyond creepy.
Noticing the fear of the crowd, the Principal was quite quick to move on.
"At any rate. We all know that this is for our protection. We've heard what we know to be true, time and time again. We know what straying from the righteous path of the Dogma of Innocence has done to people in the olden days. It's much better to just...let the pain of the past be. Just like our elders intended for us to do. We must not let ourselves drown in heartache and regret, we must not focus on anything but the good of what we were built upon...and what we have become. It is for this reason that we have grown into the Kingdom we are now: a haven for the kind and the child-like, but a ground of prosecution for the unjust and the traitorous. This is how we have lived for the past 150 moons, and the beautiful legacy we will leave behind for every generation to come. And as we can all see..." Principal Stokins beamed at the crowd all of a sudden. "...we've become a lovely Kingdom because of it, haven't we?"
As the crowd cheered and clapped once more, the Principal left his perch from behind the podium and walked towards that mysterious wooden crate. One could have sworn that the children's lungs had gone out, for not a breath was taken...
"And speaking of becoming a better kingdom... At the request of the early people of Kinoko, Prince Michiko created something that I consider to be a trademark example of this development. Something that I'm sure you all know about!"
With both hands, Mr. Stokins pried open the splintered crate...revealing the prestigious item once and for all. The box was filled to the absolute brim with soft, mushroom-shaped caps. Indeed, they looked just like the tops of a shroom you would find in the wild! The squishy fabric bent underneath the Principal's light touch as he held one of them up for the crowd to see...and the fourth-moons went positively mad.
"They are a symbol of one's citizen- er, calm down, everyone- one's citizenship, and the first step in your journey through the tranquil Kingdom society. The students of Lower Kinoko Prep, in the last week of their fourth year, choose which branch of the new Triad of Kinoko they want to represent. Will you be a Daught One? A Honey Child? Or perhaps a Prince's Message? The decision is yours, young ones. And once you have lived for 18 moons, you will receive your cap's corresponding spots, officially admitting you into Kinoko Kingdom as a mushman or mushmaid, fully sworn into the Triad!"
The fourth-moons barely let the Principal finish before they erupted into feverous applause. Some even stood up, they were so happy... Principal Stokins himself smiled at the adult guests before continuing on.
"Well, that's enough talking from me, everyone. I'm very proud of all of you. Now, I'll call you all up in alphabetical order, so try to be patient...Calissa Anders first, please."
The child- soon to turn adolescent- went towards where the crate stood. She certainly seemed dressed for the occasion: her aquamarine green dress trailed behind her thin frame and caught on the dewy grass for about a yard behind her, extending up to her diamond-studded collar. Her sleeves were just as wispy as the rest of the outfit, majorly frayed and extending well beyond her wrists. If it were not so tight-fitting and gemmed, the young woman would have loved to wear it herself.
"Yes, sir," the child spoke in a voice as light as the hue of her clothing, pushing her long blonde hair behind her ear in a sort of nervous twitch.
The Principal put a reassuring hand upon her shoulder, opening the crate with his free hand once more.
"Which one will it be?"
Calissa stood on her tip-toes and picked up a mushcap residing on the top of the stack. It was white on the right side, black on the left, with the spots on the cap itself being black on the right and white on the left.
"Ah, that's the cap of the Honey Children..." The Principal bent down to regard Calissa on eye level. "Leadership and justice is their specialty!"
The child gave a small smile at the description, but put it back in the crate, fishing around to try and find her second choice... When she next pulled her hand out, she held a sky-blue cap, which faded to a dramatic neon-green on the edges. The dots themselves were green, as well.
"This represents the Daught Ones. Charisma and self-love are their forte!"
"...There's one more, right, sir?"
"Indeed there is!" He himself reached into the crate, taking the Daught cap from Calissa's tiny hands and putting it back inside as he searched for the last choice. This new option was a violet purple, with inferno-coloured dots.
"Oh! Here we are. This one is for the Prince's Messages! They are based on tranquillity and wisdom."
...There was silence. Even the child-wind on Higanbana Hill shushed itself in wild anticipation.
"So...have you decided?"
"I think so. Can I be the Da...Daught One?"
Principal Stokins smiled...an expression of love reserved just for Calissa, it seemed. "You certainly can."
With that, he waved the Priest over, who strode over to the Principal with his classic quiet authority. The Princess followed close behind, her gleaming blonde hair tinting the sunny ground the colour of a forest rose. The only thing left was their touch, his silent blessing and approval. The two faced Calissa, allowing her the great privilege of looking at the lower half of his face head-on. His eyes and hair were covered by the hood of his robe, but still- Calissa's apparent joy was more than obvious.
All it was was a touch. The two of them, one hand intertwined with the other's, the other hand free to complete the deed.
Just the grazing of a few fingers below her chin.
Yet the applause was enough to shift the earth of Higanbana Hill.
*****
The Crowning Morn went on until the crimson sunrise became shy, leaving the now-blue sky and hiding behind the clouds, tinting their edges a dusty pink. At the end, the excitement had noticeably died down; even Principal Stokins let out a slight yawn as he gave out some final words of encouragement and love.
Everything would have been extremely tranquil...and...and almost perfect.
That is, were it not for a cry from down below.
Thankfully, the Principal had just begun to wrap up his speech, so people could afford to move about and try to find the source of the sound. Even the children hoisted themselves up onto paralysed legs, holding on to their mushcaps for dear life. It had sounded like the voice had been on the very edge of the forest, 20 or so yards away from where they all stood at the summit.
"Oy, up there! Can ya hear me? Am I-oh! Am I late?"
...Oh, dear. The woman knew that voice well.
And, unfortunately, so did everyone else.
As the shouting man emerged from the forest, our poor protagonist took a grim mental note of how everyone's facial expressions had changed. Looks of concern- even fear- had dissipated, left to rot in the waste. In its place, disdain crept across wrinkled brows and squinted eyes. Many (especially the older adolescents) began to back away, careless scoffs and frowns forever tainting the atmosphere as the strange man came closer to the base of the hill.
Some of the hating looks were even directed at the woman herself. Because she was no stranger to this man...his name was Basil Auralius Bareroot.
And he was her older brother.
For one thing, Basil wasn't dressed for the occasion in the slightest amount. He wore a button-up long sleeve, which already had a considerable amount of stains on it, despite how early in the morning it still was. His pants were made of pure burlap, and the left pant leg was so frayed at the seams it wasn't even funny. The leather satchel that never left his side was draped over his right shoulder, and it was positively bulging with a nameless plethora of objects. He wore a Honey Child cap with a paper heart sticking out of the top, sort of like a makeshift antenna. His black-and-white spots on his face had been shaped into little three-dimensional hearts, as well. The cap kept trying to slide down his oily, sandy-brown hair, which he pushed back into place multiple times with garden-gloved hands.
Whenever he caught sight of his sister, his face shone like the midday sun, and he attempted to trek up the steep incline of Higanbana Hill. This only caused the congregation to back up even more; the only ones to stay in place were Mr. Stokins and the girl.
Some even left.
And, to be completely truthful...when Basil extended his hand to her, she couldn't help but want to run herself.
"Estera...? Estie, can ya hear me?"
Chapter 4: 2 - In Which Soft Thoughts Rise
Summary:
Y'ALL, I'M SO SORRY THIS IS LATE-
I HAD AN OBLIGATION COME UP AT THE ABSOLUTE LAST MINUTE THAT PREVENTED ME FROM POSTING UNTIL NOW-
I'M SORRY-
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAa-
Notes:
TW: Mentions of parents being...not so kind.
Word Count: 4,100.
Chapter Text
...Did Estera hear him? She supposed so.
And if things had been...different, she might have been delighted by the sound.
"Oh, Estie, am I glad I caught up with ya," Basil chirped, his eyes alight like the pupil of a songbird. "There's some time before ya have to head back, right? Would...would ya like to join me for brunch?"
Time stood still in Estera's mind as she looked down at her brother's outstretched glove. Such a simple gesture, was it not? And she had the free time to accompany him for a little while, yes...
So then...why did it have to be so difficult to follow suit?
Principal Stokins, who still dutifully stood next to the Priest and Princess about four or so yards away from Estera, inched his feet towards the scene with a look of masked concern on his face. He gave Estera a secret smile, but one that was laced with the sorrow of mortality. Was all of it intentional, she wondered?
"I..." Her heart quickened in the chest at the sound of her own timid voice, but...someone had to break the toxic silence.
"I'll...what do you need, Basil?"
"Oh." Surprisingly, the chipper Basil took quite a bit to respond with his same gusto. "I don't need anything..I suppose. But I would like to talk with ya, i-if that's alright."
Before Estera could come up with a response, she felt a strong, pen-callused hand upon her shoulder. Mr. Stokins- apparently- wished for a private word. As leaded as her feet felt, Estera somehow found the strength to walk away, even if it was only a couple of yards. Basil took the hint and stayed put...but something numb flicked in his eyes for a flashing moment. Like a flame threatening to spill over the glass-bound threshold.
Estera was well acquainted with seeing that look in his riverbed eyes.
"Thank you for putting up with me, Miss Bareroot," Mr. Stokins began once they were somewhat alone, with nothing but the growing wind and the lovesick clouds to keep them company. "I hope that I wasn't too brash during the Crowning. Was I?"
"...What do you mean, sir?"
"You know what I mean."
...Well...surprise, surprise. He really had the gall to approach her about his blasphemy.
Estera had always been one to put her all into everything...and she did mean everything. Ever since she was young, no matter what, she had an intense hatred for giving up instilled into her very core. After all, near-constant work was the only way she had ever attained anything worthwhile in life...even if said life had only been in production for sixteen moons.
And back when she was but a wee fourth-moon, her uncanny gumption had caused her to carry her class to victory in the week of the final exams.
At least, that's what everyone said. Principal Stokins- just like most adults- wouldn't hesitate to brag on Estera when given the chance to do so. According to him, she had notched a good 41 points higher than the second-place fourth-moon. A score so astronomical not only set a school record, but when averaged out, caused her class's overall grade to boost, as well.
It was something that she had yet to live down, in both an academic and a social sense. But dare she say her true thoughts to the Principal's face?
She decided against it in the end, mustering up a somewhat-warm smile.
"You did just fine, sir; please don't worry."
"You're certain?"
Estera's eyes floated up to the clouds as her mind swam, trying to grasp the emotion in Mr. Stokins' voice. The sky had an oddly calming effect on her...maybe that was what gave her the courage to say one last "of course."
Or maybe it was just easier to not look into his dark irises.
For whatever reason, her words were enough to make the Principle exhale a sharp breath of relief. "Good. I'm glad, Miss Bareroot."
The wind was only increasing, and made the sting of the silence that followed after his gratitude seem a little less...silent. Estera's feet began to stone over again, but she knew Basil was waiting. "Did you want to say anything else, sir?"
To her surprise, the Princess's eyes flit toward hers when Estera said this. Indeed, Estera hadn't even realised she'd been looking her way until then, and she was quick to avert her eyes afterwards.
...But what were her thoughts behind that royal smile?
For a while there, Estera didn't know if the Principal would respond or not. His mouth opened, then closed, then opened again in a thoughtful pattern...
"It's just..." He sighed, the sound full of grief. "I'm proud of you, Estera. I know I've told you time and time again, but that doesn't make it any less true. You've worked for many, many moons to get where you are now; please don't think I haven't seen your efforts."
His hands began to clench again, and out of instinct, Estera reached for one of them, giving the outer palm a light squeeze. She had heard this so many times; it was automa-
"And...I wish people your age could see that, as well."
...What? What had he said?
Did the two harbour the same feelings towards the Kingdom youth...?
"This...this country is amazing...but for some reason, the youth just...aren't what they used to be."
...Estera's heart felt like it had ceased to beat. Either that, or it had begun to pound double-time...did he seriously just confide that in her? With two-thirds of their town's royalty within walking distance, no less! Imagine! To her relief, it didn't look like they had noticed...but part of her couldn't help but worry. Did the Principal know what he implied with his words...?
...If they had heard, it would be best for her to not get involved. This realisation hit her heart, making it sink slowly to her stomach. Besides, the Principal was a good man. He was always so cheery towards everyone, refusing to see the flaws in life, no matter how apparent they were. Like a child who loves its mother: the ultimate test of unconditional- albeit dangerous- love. If worst came to worst, surely they'd just let him off with a warning.
Surely.
She needn't pile any more shame atop the Bareroot back.
She looked down the summit of Higanbana Hill, out to the start of the path, pupils grazing over the heads and suits and dresses of all the people who had left. Some were heading back to school, others to celebrate. Still others just stood in awe, either looking down at their hands or back at the hill.
They had been so eager to come...yet so eager to leave.
And on this bittersweet note, Estera was dismissed to follow her brother into the forest.
An armada of branches forced she and Basil to bid the sun adieu as they crossed the threshold of the unnamed woods. The trees' bark looked as if it had once been set on fire, completely charcoaled and blackened by their own shadows. As they moved farther and farther into their arms, damp leaves began to crunch beneath Estera's heels. The air-drying grass blades slowly made way for softer ground; she couldn't stand in one place long before sinking down into the earth.
Estera had always loved the woods. Nay, not just this- she loved all of nature. Maybe it was because it gave her a reprieve from people...or maybe it was just the Prince's Message in her; who knew?
Speaking of which...
Though it was painful, she hadn't been able to stop her mind's eye from looking back to her own Morn, even with the distraction of her brother and the beauty of the cherubic sun highlighting the curves of the hill. The event was practically branded into the vivid recesses of her memory, though it had since aged seven moons.
The day had begun innocently enough. Calissa's outer movements had quite mimicked Estera's- quiet, yet diligent at heart. Once she had chosen her cap, and Mr. Stokins had placed it upon her frizzy brown waves, the strangest feeling had pooled its way into her mouth, forming one of the most genuine smiles of her current lifetime. If magick were a real phenomena, she imagined, that was how it would have felt. It...it was like a feeling of relief had been toted along with it, as well. As if that warmth- that infatuation- had broken free from something deep inside her gut, something that had lived in her all along, but needed to be set free by the Kingdom's key.
Estera wondered...in that moment, what had so suffocated her brain...was that what it felt like to be burdenlessly happy?
At any rate, she (and an enthusiastic eighth grade Basil) had bolted home the second that school ended that day, eager to show their parents the prize. Back then, she hadn't thought much about the absence of her guardians from the Morn- grown-ups are always so busy; maybe they simply hadn't had the time to attend. She knew better than to bother them the night before, but surely they had the time to notice her now!
They had bolted through their cottage door at lightning speed, successfully catching the attention of both their mother and father. Water splashed violently beneath her mother's hands, disturbing the dishes she was washing. Her father sat near one of the larger windows in the left-facing living quarters, and his hands clenched against the wood of the chair-arms as the door slammed behind his children.
She remembered flinching a bit at their reactions, but smiling and beginning the story nonetheless. Not two sentences into her tale, however, her mother had chastised her, telling her that she had chosen a poor time to bother her with something that could be easily put off until a more opportune moment arose. And would she just look at the mess she had caused, all because of her clumsiness and lack of empathy!
The only thing that had kept a tear from rolling down her cheek was the silent smile of Basil, and her father giving her a slight thumbs-up from across the room.
That night, her brother had stayed up late in their room, working by dull candlelight to fashion something only they knew about. She had hidden it from all human eyes, no matter who they were, ever since that day. A chain-link necklace, adorning a gem as crimson as the sunset wrapped with gleaming silver bands. He had made a matching set, actually. Instead of his holding a gem, though, he had rolled some strange paper and flower petals into a tiny corked jar for a necklace trinket. He called it his "capsule of hope".
He said that he had done it out of guilt. "Ya made a mistake, but still. I should have stood up for ya," he had whispered in the dark with tears in his voice.
It was simultaneously the proudest and most disappointing day of Estera's life. She knew that her parents were busy, and the last thing that she wanted to do was sass the people that loved her so...but couldn't they take a few seconds to give her their congratulations? Especially considering how time-honoured the ceremony was? Even now, she felt the pain of her mother's words in her ears.
But, ah, no matter. As aforesaid, this happened long ago. Basil and the tree-larks surely didn't want her acting sad, now, did they?
The sun had begun to show its face just a tad from behind the wispy curtain of the sky, poking through the trees like a dying spotlight and casting the most pristine shadows onto the earth. That sole change, combined with the glare of the towering oaks and pines, made the duo's surroundings impressively serene. Basil moved ahead of Estera, sitting down at the base of a particularly eerie oak. Estera was quick to try and mimic his movements, not caring about "ruining" her dress with the moss and mildew. However, her stupid corset cried out from beneath her dress before she could make contact with the bark...
"Estera!" Having heard her wince, Basil turned in alarm towards his little sister, dropping his satchel like a rag doll onto the moist earth. "Are ya alright?"
"I'm-ah! I'm fine."
"...I'm sorry, but ya don't look fine. Ya can stand up for now; I certainly won't mind. You's a woman, after all. Ya have standards t' uphold," he added in a stupidly goofy voice, one that Estera couldn't stop from chuckling at. Despite her embarrassment, Basil's impeccable wit never failed to make a smile breach her face.
With a careful hand, Basil untied the drawstring of his satchel, pulling out two soggy paper parcels. Tomato sandwiches, judging by their pungent smell already wafting in the air. Estera's favourite...
"So..." As he unwrapped the sandwiches, Basil nodded his head thoughtfully towards Higanbana Hill, barely visible against the line of trees. "How was it, Estie? What did the ol' nerd have to say up on the summit?"
A smile inched across her face at the sound of their classic nickname for Mr. Stokins, but it was quick to disappear when she realised the full weight of his question.
Gosh, not again. Would he really have the audacity to...?
"The...same things he always tells us," she said with a leaded shrug.
"...Everythin'..even the story?"
Oh, no.
"...Yes, even that. Basil, please. We've been through this before."
"I know." He kept his tone soft- ominously soft. The kind of bliss-façade that everyone yearns for, but alas, was never meant to be. "I know. But my point still stands, does it not? Ya see how people treat us, simply because we're different from how society expects us to be. Tell me, how were people looking at ya this morning?"
"N-not badly. It was just a minor jeer or two...but that's normal, Basil."
"Estie, please. Was anyone else treated that way?" Silence. Even the sandwiches had been abandoned. "Oh, come on. I know how much ya love to watch people. You read their emotions like I read b-"
"Shh!"
"...Sorry."
The quiet was only extended...because Estera had no valid response. He was right; society had singled her out...but not for the reasons her brother had sold his soul to.
Basil obviously considered the chill in the air to be a minor victory, yet he did not smile anymore.
"Look, Estie, I've said it before and I'll say it again." He rose himself up from off the ground, intertwining their gloved hands in what he likely meant as reassurance. "Poor souls like us are not singled out by mere chance. The reason that people are this unfeeling towards the uncommon man is because we're censored from our past on a daily basis! If we were allowed to remember our mistakes, and not just our accomplishments, then maybe the people of Kinoko would learn to reform. Maybe our dispositions would improve. Maybe our adolescent crime rates would finally drop down a couple notches, for goodness sake! That would give the Kinoko police one much-needed break; I'll tell ya that for free."
...Estera's heart began to sink inside of her chest, resting again somewhere alongside the lepidopterist of her stomach. Why, oh why oh why was he so obsessed with this fanatical, treasonous dream? And why did he expect her to join him at his side?
Because that was where Basil was badly mistaken about his little sister. And not just he, either! Everyone seemed to assume that she shied away from the public out of treason. She and her brother were not both different from societal standards of obedience. He was- this was true to all, beyond a shadow of a doubt- but not she...not at all.
Her reasons for silence were far, far less in the public eye than her brother's.
Basil should have known that by now.
"Basil...oh, Basil. I know that you only want the best for everyone in the Kingdom, and I've always admired your optimism. But one day, you've...you must wake up and realise that your words are nothing but a fantasy. And an illegal fantasy, at that! Take a moment to think about what you're saying, please. What do you think would happen if we were to reflect on our past? Do you know how confused and lost we would all feel if we didn't wake up each morning with a clean slate, without all the pain of whatever happened before? This kingdom is in the best state it will ever be; please try to see that!"
"But that confused daze would only be temporary! It would be for the ultimate bett'rment of our society!"
"Tell me how you know," Estera cried- far too loud for her own comfort, but she couldn't help her outbursts anymore. "All you've ever done to me is preach, Basil. Give me proof."
...Goodness. The woman had never been this honest with Basil...or at least, she hadn't for a very, very long time. She became hyper-aware of the pounding from behind her dress's collar, of the way her hands tingled like a thousand needle-pricks against her brother's skin, of the sun and the way it watched their wooded argument so closely...
...until Basil exhaled, as if he were merely blowing out the sandy candles on a cake.
"About that, Estera...the-there's something that I need to tell ya...please. Tw-"
"ESTERA CATHERINE BAREROOT!"
If Estera's nerves were jumbled before, they might as well have failed entirely at the sound of this banshee-screech. Her head whipped around- as did Basil's- to find where it had come from, almost flinging her mushcap from her head in the process.
Birds and forest animals fled from their nests in a hectic rage, but the shadows they created did nothing to mask the figure. It stood many yards away from the siblings, but mentally, was closer than anyone they had ever encountered in their lives.
Their mother, Dyana Bareroot, and her face of deranged inferno.
Before either of them could even think to respond, a heat-reddened hand took hold of Estera's arm just above her left wrist bone, and led her back into the sun's stage.
Far, far away from her stupid brother.
And all he could do was stare back in oh-so-familiar horror as his futile cries splotched the air of Higanbana Hill.
*****
Estera, of course, didn't hear the end of her mother's rage for quite some time. Mrs. Bareroot had banned her daughter from seeing "that cotton-eared little twit" when she was just 14, so Mother did not take kindly to their meeting. And as if that wasn't enough, both Mother and Father were on Kingdom paper-collection duty for the Central Post today, so Mother could have risked going unpaid by straying from the path for so long.
This wasn't the first time that Basil and Estera had conversed in secret, mind.
But it was the first time they had ever been caught.
Mother had locked her in her room the second they arrived back home, with just two shoddily-made sandwiches for lunch and supper. (To be truthful, Estera regretted not getting a taste of Basil's cuisine earlier...) As per custom whenever Estera was in trouble (and no one was around to "properly" take care of her), she was left to think about her mother's words, and the sheer shame she would bring upon her family if she continued to see her brother. Did she at least have the heart to look out for her parents, when they were already struggling enough?
When she tried to answer, the door had been slammed shut...and Mother had left the cottage.
You see now? This...this was where it all went wrong. If it hadn't been for...oh. She couldn't deny; she knew in her heart that the conniving voice that nagged in the back of her head wasn't rational. But oh, was it bloody convincing...
So...what would she do now?
In a mind-dumbingly monochrome manner, Estera went over her "trouble ritual." She could sit by the circular, cotton-curtained window for a while, but her heart was still too riddled with anxiety to sit down just yet.
Actually, even if she had wanted to rest her legs, it would have been impossible in her current getup. With an immense feeling of relief, she found the perfect knock-a-bout outfit in her closet: a beautifully large, maroon-striped sweater, paired with some work-quality cargo shorts and knee socks.
Hm. What else was there to consider?
As ridiculous as it seemed now, she probably would have spent this time half-reading through her faerie-tale books when she was younger. Young and naïve. But all of her fantasy collections had been taken away many moons ago...much to the dismay of her older brother. (As I'm sure you know, dear reader, he was quite fond of the irrational and magickal. But it had been preached into Kinoko's children from the cradle moons that magick- even the simple faerie tales in fantasy books- was not to be taken seriously, not under any circumstance. In fact, the only reason the Central Post had not yet eradicated storybooks was because they had nothing to do with their actual past...and the Post had always been adamant about never twisting the law. But, alas, the grey area had actually shaded in itself after some time. Controversies began to run rampant among Estera's elders when the Kingdom heard of the Post's stance on this trifling matter. Many parents- Estera's included- made it their mission to get rid of any and all of the "wicked paper propaganda" in the following weeks. Indeed, their hatred for imagination stretched so deep into Kinoko that their only bookstore had recently gone out of business... Even their school libraries were hanging by a thread when it came to funding. How did Estera feel about all of this? Well...she didn't quite know. The books were made to be harmless, yes, and she...would be lying if she claimed to not enjoy their prose...but they always seemed to intensify that glassy light of Basil's every time he read them, late into the night...hm.)
At any rate.
She didn't feel much like drawing- another hobby of Basil's that had inadvertently instilled itself in her. Each of the ceiling bumps had been counted ages ago. She had finished her last bits of work for Upper Kinoko Prep a fortnight ago (which was the only reason she wasn't in trouble for being absent).
Well...she could always tinker.
This, once again, was a habit that Basil had come to realise during their childhood. Back whenever Estera first received that chain-link necklace, she had positively begged Basil to teach her his ways. She remembered with a damp heart the corresponding midnight hours they had spent in this very room, sitting on the edge of Estera's bed with the sheets draped over their laps, the tiniest of flashlights sitting on the right-most bedside table, muted chuckles and whispers being the only sounds they had dared to make.
And in the seven moons that had passed since those nights, Estera had begun a private collection of metal things that lay hidden inside her mattress. It wasn't much to look at, admittedly. Just a leather bag, about the size of Estera's palm, stuffed without mercy with bits and pieces of junk. Sometimes there would be a spring or two lying on the ground when she went outside. Some broken electrical wires, too. Maybe even a rusted-over gear or metal slab, if she was lucky. But she picked them all up and added them to her collection, regardless of physical necessity or importance.
She wasn't about to leave the poor little things abandoned. Someone had to look down every once in a while, correct?
Estera didn't know how long she stood by her bedside, sifting through the scratchy doodads. She had yet to actually make anything out of her menagerie, to be honest. Maybe it was because she didn't want to relive those old memories anymore than she had to?
Or...was it the opposite? Did she, instead, desire to keep the memory of middle-school Basil alive by caressing things that she would have- once upon a time- been shoving in Basil's face with a candy-tart grin?
Her mind, for once, almost went silent. She craned her head towards the one place it wanted to travel, towards the one thing that would satiate its hunger, however temporary it may be.
In just a few moments that dragged out thick as Mother's mushroom stew, she pulled the necklace from its confinement in the bag, and clasped it around her neck.
...Estera supposed there was no denying her heart at the end of the crimson day. No matter how stupid he could be, she thought, with tear after tear falling onto the cornflower-blue sheets...
...she just wanted her brother back.
Chapter 5: 3 - In Which the Evenings Dance
Summary:
TW: Mention of blood.
Word Count: 6,414.
*This is an abnormally large chapter; you have been warned. :'D*
Notes:
I finally decided it was time I made a post on my Tumblr about the whole situation, so I'll start linking that account here each time I post a chapter!! Thanks for stickin' with me, guys. <33
Link to Announcement Post: https://www. /rosieathearthside/792082908845424640/ill-be-deleting-my-wattpad-account-next-monday
Chapter Text
As that eternal curtain fell upon the world, the poppy tones of Kinoko's sky began to dilate into the calmer watercolours of late evening. Estera, having been emotionally unable to handle the doodads for long, was now facing the wondrous display set before her window. Sunsets were a fickle thing to her- they changed by the second at times, and one could look away for a mere moment, having seen one version of the horizon, and look back once more to find a completely foreign landscape. Even now, the naked eye could almost chart the steady traverse of the shadows that the distant Kingdom walls gave off, almost completely covering up the freshly ploughed fields of flowers and fungi.
In a way, it was a lot like...like life. Forever changing, never truly stagnant. Never one set perspective or answer.
Basil had probably already set sail for dreamland by now, now that the moon took the place of the sun in the pink inferno-sky...at least, that was what she dared to hope. Whenever they were children together, he always had a habit of burning through multiple batteries during his nightly fictional endeavours. He- along with a criminally innocent Estera- had their system down to an art: at the start of each week, Estera would go to a particularly nice shopkeeper in the town square before school, and get about ten or so batteries with whatever pocket change she had found on the floors. (Things has always been relatively cheap in Kinoko, and their short-usage electrical things were no exception.) She would give them to Basil once she got home, who would then hide them inside one of his less-conspicuous pillows. During the nights, Estera- who had the infinite energy level of all small children- would stay up until she could hear her parents' snores from down the hall. This would be Basil's signal to read, and Estera's cue to fall asleep.
Knowing Basil, the possibility of him growing out of this routine was slim to none. But Estera would prefer...not to let herself imagine what he was doing now.
Speaking of Estera, she was anything but asleep, and had no plans of lying down anytime soon.
In fact, she was getting ready to sneak out of her parents' cottage.
One might be led to think that this was a horrible idea, especially considering the doom that Estera was already facing. But she had her reasoning. For one thing, when her parents had arrived home from paper-collection duties (less than an hour ago, actually), Mother had been too fatigued to give her more than a couple of suggestive glares. It did little to scare Estera- on the contrary, it had sparked a feeling of hope in her heart. When Mother and Father were this tired, she could get away with much more than what was normally acceptable. Not because they themselves loosened the chokehold, though; it was because they would be more focused on getting rest than getting at her.
Only part of her pitied them.
It hadn't been this way when she was a child, in fact. Her parents had held their janitorial position for well over a decade now, and had slowly become among the most trusted "outside" staff members on Post. This was probably a good thing...however, the more experienced they became, the later they started to arrive back at their abode. There were even times when they came home near midnight, toiling in silence, hardly speaking to her once the morning dawned.
But that was perfect, she thought, fingers intertwining the links of her necklace like locks of silky hair. She might have cared for her mother as a child, but not anymore.
The tighter her parents slept, the freer Estera was.
Slipping out of the cottony sheets and sticking her feet to the floor, Estera put her maroon sweater over the t-shirt Mother had forced her to change into...and walked out of their cottage with the delicate footfall of a dancer in the town square. She had a pair of knee-length boots hidden in a rosebush on the side of the house for the very purpose of sneaking out. She mainly did it to clear the dense fog in her mind, replacing it with the moon-purified Kingdom air. Or, if she was feeling especially rebellious, she would take a stroll down to the farthest stretches of Kinoko's arms.
Wandering about the Kingdom was what she was doing tonight. With the creamy, pink-tinted splotch of a moon above, surrounded by smaller dots of stars in the distance, Estera set out on her journey into the sunset. Though her boots were tall, the grass was even taller, creating a chilling ticklish sensation along her knees as she hopped nimbly off the front path of the cottage. The air was warm, but the calming embrace of the wind made this the perfect time to wander.
The suburban district of Kinoko Kingdom was modest in build, but much larger than one would expect. Mr. Stokins hadn't lied when he said the immigrants from long ago had flocked under Kinoko's wings of fungi. Pretty much all of the homes were full with families, married couples, or friends that boarded together. It was hardly customary for anyone to live alone in the Kingdom- they simply didn't have the supplies to build bucketloads of new homes. As a result, many of the cottages were beginning to look quite run-down, but the people made the most of their situation. Actually, in Estera's opinion, some of the most charming cottages around were the ones built during Prince Michiko's reign.
As Estera made her way through the district, she took note of some of the more sense-appealing places. Some of the tall thatched roofs had intricate spots painted all over them, giving the entire cottage a very shroomy feel. Vines of fluff and flora were draped over many of the arched glass doorways, held in place by rusting iron rods or nails. Moss grew in the cracks where the dirt had begun to splinter with age, leeching over onto the stone-lined edges. To Estera, they were much more eye-pleasing than the cottages of modern build. Those neon-coloured monstrosities that stuck out like a sore thumb, with their artificial flowers and far-too-short picket fences... Even Estera's home wasn't that bad. Yes, it had been built a mere 20 or so moons ago, but it wasn't loud in the slightest. In fact, its concrete-bare walls, plain white fencing, and overall mute look made many- even she- just pass it over. The only dosage of luminescence it had were the rose bushes planted all along the edges of the house, and the standard blue, white, green, and red Kinoko Kingdom flag that everyone was required to put near their doors.
Whenever Estera paused to reflect upon this, she smelled...something in the wind. Smoke?
Nerves began to clench in her stomach; she tried to find the source of the stench. Judging from its stoutness, it couldn't be that far away...ah! There.
Much to Estera's relief, the fire was not one that needed extinguishing. Two homes down from where she stood was an ecstatic fourth-moon, celebrating with his family. His name was Dane, a kind-hearted lad who had lived near Estera for as long as she could remember. He, his parents, and his sixth-grade sister sat around a small fire pit in their backyard, roasting stuffed mushrooms like one would a marshmallow. (Mushrooms were considered a delicacy in the Kingdom, and were only eaten in the wake of some special event or extreme sickness.) Jovial chatter could be heard loud and clear, even from Estera's position...and the pang that rippled through her heart couldn't really be helped. However, she was able to get a decent chuckle out of the sight of Dane's hens- they hid themselves at the base of a flowering tree, obviously scared silly by the fire.
The suburban aesthetic slowly changed into that of their town square after about ten or so minutes. This was where all the necessities of such a closed-off life could be found- doctors, grocers a-plenty, a rather compacted bank...anything and everything one might need. Most of the cobblestone vendors had closed up shop for the day, but a rather large amount of straggling people still remained. Ironically enough, though, not a single adult could be found in the crowd...and the only shops open were those that catered to children's needs.
This was the part of the square Estera hated going through the most, even when stars were making their return to the sky.
Stuck awkwardly between an apothecary wagon and the decrepit book-shop was one of the most popular teenage destinations in Kinoko. Fiery Dee's sole purpose was the transformation of one's looks; their services ranged everywhere from haircuts to mushcap customisation. And even from her perch by the square's water fountain, Estera could see that the joint was far from quiet.
A whole swarm of girls, for example, made busy by drowning an older boy in chatter as he walked out Dee's doors. He had- quite literally- only been outside for three seconds, and didn't look like he would be opposed to the idea of falling asleep right there on the street. From the snippets of giddy conversation that floated to Estera's ears, she was able to piece together that he had just turned 18, and was celebrating by moulding his cheek-spots into lightning bolts.
Estera herself hadn't done much at Firey Dee's, even when she was little. (Even if she had wanted to go, Mother only ever let her once in a blue moon.) An oversized, lovingly floppy mushcap was her only testimony to its treasures. She had pasted in the leaf-antennae herself when she was 11, and was still quite fond of how they looked, despite their shrivelled disposition.
After a while, she noticed that a couple of the stupid smitten girls had met her glassy eyes, her mind being too far away to really notice their stares. By the time she had forced herself to come back to reality, they were giving her looks of absolute damnation. Some of them shouted some things...not worth repeating, waving their arms at her as if she were some horrid stench hanging in the evening air. Even after Estera raised her hands, attempting to explain herself, the girls did nothing more than roll their eyes and turn back to their darling dude, stepping noticeably farther back than before.
Of course, there were no adults around.
No one to put them in check.
This happened quite a bit, obviously. She could imagine why, yes, but that didn't make it any more excusable. As aforementioned, people... branded her based on just her brother's reputation. And it wasn't like she hadn't tried to avert their eyes to the good of her- nay, lots of her childhood had been spent trying to forge a new life for herself- but no one ever paid her any mind.
Ever.
How ironic was it that the morale their whole kingdom was based off of was tossed to the side once it was threatened by people like her? Stupid teenagers. She could only hope that good sense would kick in once they crossed the threshold into adulthood.
But what was she supposed to do in this absence of human understanding and love? Lose all hope and sink into Basil's insanity, or her mother's apathy? No, she wasn't that stupid. For her, it was much better to let anger roll off her back into the abyss. To stay true to the Kingdom...and to her own sanity.
Of course, her philosophy became much easier as the moons passed...just as anything heavily practised does.
Her eyes gained a mind of their own, darting upwards to where the beginnings of her mushcap shaded her hollow lips... But alas, instead of meeting the antennae, something completely different came into view.
Standing before all of them just outside the town square, in all its majestic glory, was the Central Post itself.
This was the sanctuary for all things official, from in-Post imprisonment to the housing of the President, Priest, King, And Princess. Estera imagined that the latter three out of four were busy weaving dreams, but the President was most likely still skulking the grounds. It was his job to make sure everything was secure around the Post, and no room- from the ash chambers in the west wing to the bedrooms in the east- went unchecked. Estera would have to really stick to the shadows; best to not disturb his work.
As one could imagine, the Central Post was quite large, with multiple stories worth of rectangular windows lining the front of the building. Basil always said the glistening things creeped him out to no end...but this was yet another area where Estera had to disagree.
On the contrary...they made her feel quite safe.
One had to cross a polished marble bridge in order to access the Post, for the Kingdom's one and only Nagane River was too wide to cross with just muscle power. As one approached the structure, pillars stepped in to shelter you, supporting the roof above. They gave the Post even more of an official feel, especially as one walked up the front steps...even with Estera's abnormal height, the pillars were at least four times as tall as she! Their tops carved out and in, like the graceful edges of a leaf. (It made them look a bit like elongated mushrooms.) The vertically-inclined windows had lost the light of the sun, and the only source of brightness came from an electric lantern near the back of one of the rooms...
And it was in this dull shadow-light that Estera noticed an entirely different shadow. One that made her freeze in raw interest.
A figure held something in their arms, something that they passed through their long and wavy hair...a brush? Nothing was clear in this light; who was that...?!
Oh. The Princess, Estera realised far too late (and with a mad blush of embarrassment spread across her face).
Goodness, why did Estera have to have such horrid fortune? This made twice today that she had spied on the royal brethren without even intending to. Thank the stars and moon above she hadn't been seen...had she?
Did the Princess face her now?
Time stood still for Estera as the Princess froze, her shadow indicative of nothing. Estera had no clue what to do. Did she drop into a bow? Or did she stay put? It would probably be considered blasphemous to assume you were in the eye of royalty, yes, but what else was she to do in a situation like this?! She-
...Well.
The Princess closed her room's curtain after a few moments, with a quiet, lack-lustre flourish.
...This was also the second time today she had been caught doing something she wasn't supposed to be doing. Thank goodness her parents weren't around this time...but would they be? Was the Princess mad? Would the royalty snitch on her? Gosh, they had every right to. Why in the world did she get that close without acknowledging the Princess's status?! How could she be so stupid?!
The only thing that kept Estera from tumbling into panic was the silence...a strange sort of silence. The Post's guards surely would have shooed her off by now if they'd seen her...right? Or, at the very least, her fellow classmates would have jeered her when the curtain closed. Maybe she had gone unseen, by some odd miracle.
Okay. Breathe, Estera. Breathe. She had to force air into her lungs for a few moments before it became natural again. She had gotten extremely lucky this time around...but it would probably be best to head home now. She had used up all her luck for one evening; that was more than certain. Judging from her position, taking a shortcut through the mushroom fields would be the subtlest way back to her bed.
And- hopefully- tomorrow would dawn safe and sound.
*****
As Estera walked back out of the Town Square, her mind began to wander, as it so often did. Gosh, their rulers had to be tired after today; the fourth-grade celebration always took lots of energy out of everyone. But that was alright. For most people, it was worth it in the end. And the Kingdom was always there to guide the sun back over the sky the next day.
It was indeed known to everyone in Kinoko that, even though they hardly saw their rulers, they would watch over the just with loving eyes and a clean slate of a heart. This was true for all the Post home-dwellers...the King and his daughter, the President and his fiancé, and the infamous Priest.
To Estera...it was all part of the Dogma of Innocence.
She could see it in her mind in such a clear hue, as if she were standing in her school's courtyard, looking upon the stone walls in which it was written:
"Our nation of Kinoko Kingdom was conceived by twisted dreams.
But lo! Upon the horizon, its saviour came.
The ultimate dogma was then instilled into its walls.
It leaks into the hearts of the faithful with each rising day.
But it leaves the conceited to rot in a mouldy grave.
It is the Dogma of Innocence.
It whispers the phrases we know in our hearts to be true.
'There is naught beyond irrationality than broken emotions.
There is naught beyond mistrust than an abyss of confusion.
There is naught beyond spite than an eternity of war.'
Remember this.
We must always remember."
She could just make out Upper and Lower Kinoko Prep in the distance, actually, placed a good hundred yards behind the Post. It was sheltered by its shadow in the daytime...like the wings of a mother bird.
A promise that would never fade away with time, and did not need to be proved wrong...no matter what her beloved brother said.
Her...poor beloved.
Estera let herself wander into the more rural section of town now, slowing her pace as she breathed in the floral-tinted air. Past lush herb-and-shroom fields she walked, both the crops that made roost out-of-doors and the ones inside temperature-controlled dark-rooms. She would duck behind taller stalks often when she caught sight of a stray harvester. She tried not to bother them too much with her presence, and not just for her own secrecy this time around- sending their attention span askance wouldn't result in anything worthwhile.
You see, shroom harvesting in Kinoko Kingdom was a very specific art. It was best if the crops were tended to in the late spring or early summer. This was due to the increased humidity in the air, and the fresh amount of moonwater that lay on the evening ground. One mustn't pick shrooms when the ground is even remotely dry. Indeed, trying to harvest them when Mother Nature's creation is anything but soaked will only result in a devilish health decline for the delicate things. The farmers had to work at a foot-twisting pace each night in order to beat the sunrise with a decent crop.
Of course, Basil was the only reason Estera knew all of this. Mother and Father named him Basil because it was one of Father's favourite herbs. He had always wanted his son to become a harvester, for the grocers most always payed a rather nice amount to those who stocked their shelves. And...Father had always been prone to indirect kindness.
But when Basil became...who he was in the present day, all that changed. The only reason he was a farmer now was because it kept him on the outskirts of civilisation, and Basil said that he refused to let Father down. Even if Estera had wanted to, she wouldn't have been able to see his abode along the fields' outer edges. To make matters worse, he was barely making a living...it seemed that the grocers were willing to skimp their precious coins when it came to some people.
So why in the world was he still holding on? After 16 moons...she still did not know.
Estera walked for another half-hour or so in this countryside daze before a gloomy sight filled her eyes. Gosh, she had wandered into quite the daze tonight.
The Library Ruins was always a dismal place to see, especially at night. It sat directly on the outskirts of Kinoko Kingdom, just yards away from the boundary walls. A Kinoko policeman was positioned every couple of feet around the perimeter, still standing tall in their crisp, forest-green uniforms despite the late hour. Estera didn't know if they could see her in this extreme shadow; she tried to avoid the glare of the moon as much as possible now.
(Actually, the police uniforms were a wonderful example of the Post's handicraft ability. They seemed simple enough to the untrained eye; their long sleeves and pants were meant to look like those of any modern business-person- besides the higanbana crest in the middle of their shirts, that is. However, if one looked closely enough, their shirts had cut-out frills embedded into them, similar to the gills of a fish in Nagane River. These frills were filled with solid iron, and sewed in such a way that didn't cut into the guard's skin. It was a way of discreet, personal protection, one that Estera found to be utterly ingenious on the part of the Post.)
She didn't come this far that often, and when she did, it was only for a few fleeting moments. Mayhaps she would have stayed longer without the constant watch of the guards, no matter how well-meaning they were. Truthfully, she wasn't certain.
But, then again, it was most likely the place itself that sent spiders crawling up her neck.
The Library Ruins wasn't that big of a spot; one could walk just twenty steps and completely pass it up. But it was impossible to not notice it, with its jet-black ash sticking to the earth like cremated skin, with its warped metal bits scattered about all over the place (which even Estera couldn't bring herself to collect), with its uncanny stench of flowers and blood that never did seem to disintegrate, even after a heavy rain...
Here's the thing, dear reader. Estera had no inkling of an idea as to what, in our terms, a "graveyard" would be. All of their loved ones were cremated at death; their remains were placed into ash-chambers in those special rooms on-Post, and their souls were believed to die away with their turmoil...
But nonetheless, she felt certain that this was what it would feel like to stand among the dead.
Yet whenever she finally turned to leave-
"Hah-!"
One of the guards seemed concerned by her sudden outburst- oh, no, they saw me- b ut Estera squeezed out a convincing smile and began to walk away. Outwardly, she kept herself collected, but her mind was moving fast as the wind.
What in the world...was this?
A long, long time ago, Estera had stumbled upon the crimson gem for her chain-link necklace near the exact spot she stood upon, just happened to look down when her foot jolted it out of its resting place. It...it was a rather pretty thing, to be truthful. Her childish self had felt drawn to it, in some odd way...like she was meant to keep it safe.
But all of a sudden, for some inexplicable reason...it was glowing.
Estera continued to back away- slowly, casually, her back turned to their front. The guards were talking amongst themselves now, and were unaware as she turned the luminous thing in her hands...
What had-
And just what do you think you're doing, missy?
Biting back a cry of alarm, Estera dropped the gem and let it hit her neck bone with a soft plunk.
Who-? What?
A male. A young, foreign-accented, sandpaper-voiced male- heck, someone was aware of her presence, and their voice spoke of only the deepest sort of threat! She took an agonisingly slow step backward, preparing to run-!
Don't try anything dumb, girl. I'll still be able to see you.
Her hands found a nearby willow tree, some twenty or so yards away from the forsaken Ruins. It wasn't the best concealment, but it would have to do; moving so soon after stopping might reveal her position to this strange voice...where the heck was he at?!
Oh, come on. You're not that stupid, are you? The stranger- who still sounded quite close, though Estera could see no one new- let out an exasperated, dramatic sigh. Look down, twit. At your neck.
Her head moved in slow-motion down to the chain-link terror...
No.
No, of course not. Estera, have you lost your mind? It wasn't even fathomable...
...but what else could it be?
Yup, it's true. I'm in there. Satisfied now, twit?
Estera's head scanned her surroundings once more, her mind having one heck of a time taking in this sudden change.
No one was anywhere near close enough to Estera to make their voices sound this clear. The Post's guards were completely oblivious to her turmoil, staring blankly ahead or chattering in light (and barely audible) tones.
And as she focused on her necklace a bit more, Estera saw that its glow dimmed and brightened in synchronisation with the man's speech...
What? How...
Magick wasn't- no, no, it isn't-
...No.
How was this possible?
"I'm...not a twit," Estera whispered in a cautious tone. "What is this supposed to be? Who are you? A-are you in my-"
I'm not... going to deal with your stupid blubbering! Shut up for a second, and I'll answer all your questions. Can you do that?
Her sweaty hand clutched the gem, as if to suffocate this unseen abomination out of her jewellery. Alas, it was to no avail...
Did she dare listen? This stranger was more than a tad blasphemous with his words, and was already grating on Estera's nerves. But...at the same time, he wasn't a...a physical being, right? Whatever... unseemly abomination he was, he was inside her necklace. Safe. Contained.
There was no telling how long he had been in there; after all, she had owned the necklace for a very long time.
If this creature was...out to hurt her, he would have already done it...correct?
Besides, it surely wouldn't hurt to try and quell the screaming in her mind...just a bit.
Only a little bit.
...Gosh, that felt weird for her to think.
"You swear? You'll tell me the truth about what's going on?"
Yes. I swear.
His voice was still firm, but not to the point of harshness anymore... She took a slow, shaky breath, her eyes darting to where the willow rustled just above her aching head. It shielded her from the world in a figurative bubble, yes...but it also trapped her fear within.
"Alright...do tell, please."
Okay. Answering your first question- this is what happens whenever you talk to a ghost. Amazing, I know. He allowed himself a haughty laugh before pressing on. I'm a spirit of the long past, and I've been trapped inside this gem for over a century now. My name is Karl Jacobs, but you can call me King Karl. Ah, you have no idea how lucky you are...!
"...King Karl?" Just who did this imbecile think he was? "Indeed. And who, pray tell, is your child of mirth?"
...Say what?
"Your kingdom. What's its name?"
Oh. Oh-! Well, why didn't you say so the first time, twit? I forgot how ignorant you subj-
"Answer the question, please."
And don't you dare interrupt me! Goodness... It's Kinoko Kingdom! I'm the original king of Kinoko Kingdom!
...The stranger's tone failed to back up his words, these fiery words that he spat into Estera's mushy brain. She had to fight to keep from raising her voice, had to bite her chapped lip so hard it nearly drew blood...
Was he serious?!
"If you expect me to believe you, then...then you're going to have to give me a better explanation than that. How... how?!"
Oh, for the love of Kinoko, please calm down. If you would just be patient...
Despite being so eager to hear himself talk, the stranger waited for a good half-a-minute before taking a deep breath. Estera's hand reached up once more to pulse and twirl the gem in her right hand, in a desperate attempt to safely relieve anxiety.
I...I don't have a ton of memories at my disposal. It's a bit hazy after all this time spent in captivity. But oh, I was such a good leader. The people loved me, and I led them to sheer glory! I don't have the details, of course, but I do remember how happy I made them feel. Strange...strange how the feeling stays, but the memory fades.
The stranger chuckled fondly for but a second, before clearing his throat abruptly. He had seemed so genuinely happy, and yet his sigh that followed was as strong as the breeze ripping through the willow's curtain...
This went on for years- er, or what you call moons, until the day I died. It all happened so fast... but at any rate. I remember someone telling me that I "needed to be contained," though they never told me why. Then there was...red. Red, and a horrible pain, then...just darkness. When the dark cleared, I was trapped in here. I was sealed away... alone... for moons and moons... with no sort of comfort whatsoever.
Tears began to stain the stranger's voice, but the only reason Estera was still listening was for the purpose of getting her questions answered. In all her life, had she ever met someone so shamelessly dramatic? And what in the world were years? She had never heard of such a word.
Goodness, if this was their old king, no wonder it was made illegal to keep track of their past.
This gem was lodged in the dirt for a very long time...that is, until you came along. The day you picked me up and put me in your necklace was the enlightenment day for my poor soul, and I've been waiting for the right time to get your attention ever since.
His voice was quite warm now; one could almost hear the smile stitched into his tone. But...
But he could always be lying...!
"Assuming all of this is true...why in the world do you need me?"
...You've got to be kidding me...I need you to set me free, of course! Isn't that obvious, twit?! The longer I'm stuck in this rock, the longer my soul has to suffer! If I'm free, I can finally wander in peace!!
What?! "Why? I literally ju-"
Estera halted abruptly, recuperating her rising temperament into the more desirable whisper of yore. The Post guards weren't suspicious, and she wanted to keep it that way...
"...I literally just met you five minutes ago. I hardly even know who you are. And yet you expect me to just release you from my necklace and into the human world with no hesitation whatsoever?"
No, of course not! I already expected you to not trust me. You mortals are so bloody hard to win over...!
The stranger's chuckles were beginning to become dangerously smug.
That's why I came prepared. See, I've been watching you, Estera. Looking at how you behave in this modern Kinoko. Listening to those stupid roundabouts you have with your brother. And you know something, twit? I've finally found out what the heck is wrong with you.
...It was like someone had thrown a switch.
The blood in Estera's veins began to curdle as the stranger's crimson speech swam around her mind. Did he...
...really think something was wrong with her?
"...And what would that be?"
The stranger took a breath, deep yet inexplicably shallow...
A sense of adventure. An appetite for imagination in the real world, and the daring-do to risk your neck for the truth. Now, now, hear me out, he chastised when he heard Estera's shaky half-speech. Yes, it's going to require some betrayal...okay, fine, a lot of betrayal. But it'll be worth it in the end! Your brother does have a point behind his logic, you know.
"Don't you dare bring Basil into this."
I have to. Sorry, kid. (His tone was not sympathetic in the slightest.) Basil's the whole point. Don't you see? Your relationship with him isn't all that great, sure...
Estera's breath hitched against her will.
The world went silent as a ripple in a river.
...but what if I told you I could change that?
...The shock of this sudden hit slapped Estera like a feathery ton of bricks. Her outer composure stayed as rigid and on-guard as ever, yet... She didn't have an inkling of a clue as to how he could do this, but still...
What was this warmth blossoming so vividly above her stomach?
Was it...was it
hope?
"How...? How in the-"
I know. My genius is just... incomparable! But here's what you need to do. You can be close to your brother again...you just need to dare to believe. For once in your life, trust him and his claims about the past. Even though he seems a couple candles short of a birthday cake, I'm telling you, he's not.
Just as soon as Estera got used to the strange feeling, it began to chip away. Every anticipating breath that the stranger took only eroded her emotions...
Thank goodness what she said next came out as a whisper. Albeit a sassy one.
"So...you, a random phantom that got stuck inside a rock over a century ago by some wicked person- and that's if you're being truthful- are telling me that I need to follow in my brother's footsteps and potentially commit treason? And this is supposed to set you free and help me forge a better siblinghood with Basil?"
She fully expected to get reprimanded unmercifully by the madman, but surprisingly...he had been struck with a (temporary) loss for words.
We...well, jeez, when you put it like that. First of all, it's King Karl to you. And second, it's not treason to search out the truth of your ancestors for yourself!
"Yes, it is."
...No, it's not.
"Yes, it is."
No.
"Yes."
No!
"Yes!"
No!!
"Yes!"
Well, then, that's the dumbest rule I've ever heard!!
Birds of nature and man's word alike quieted like the eye of a hurricane, but their ragged breath still remained as ferocious as ever. It was a miracle Estera hadn't been cornered by the guards yet; when she turned to her left to face them, only a few of them were looking directly at her.
She waved a quivering hand, and they waved back.
Strong and steady, like an unswerving truth.
Like an oak, not a willow.
Estera focused intensely on the stranger again; she could hear him muttering under his breath about the modern generation turning into "a dystopian hell-hole", whatever that was.
Okay, this is bad. You need a lot more help than I thought.
"Why, thank you."
I'm being serious! This needs to be brought to an end. And you can start by taking the first step in my plan.
Oh, dear...
"Which is what?"
It's really quite simple. You need to dig a hole in the Library Ruins when no one's around, and get something that I buried there. Can you do that?
...What.
What?
"...Are you serious?"
Why would I not be, twit?
He was serious. This haughty, egotistical little dead man was actually serious!
Mustering up all her courage, Estera straightened her posture against the base of the tree.
"No. No, absolutely not."
...What? Why?!
"Do you hear what you're saying? None of this is morally right in the slightest. And besides, even if it was, how do you expect me to trust your word? Because if you can't convince me to believe you without keeping me safe in the process, then I'm sorry, but I can't trust you!"
Oh, come on! You're being so close-minded! I have proof to give, for crying out loud!!
"...I'm sorry? I'm the one who's being close minded? I'm the one who's being difficult, Mr. Brat?!"
"Are you quite alright, Miss Bareroot? Is anything the matter?"
In a flash, Estera quieted herself, looking to the guards with what had to be a borderline-feral grimace on her face. No one suspected her of any wrongdoing; that was made obvious by their concern and open-palmed waves...but still.
"No, ma'ams. Sirs. Nothing's amiss. I was just talking to myself, t-that's all."
...Her smile must have been what finally convinced them.
She really must go home.
"Look...no. I'm not betraying my country for some isolated ideology. And until you can present me with concrete evidence supporting your stupidity...stranger, this case is closed."
And with that, Estera unclipped her brother's homemade necklace and shoved it in her shorts pocket, the stranger's discontent screeches fading away with the breeze.
And even more confusing than the thoughts that threatend to tear her brain apart...was her sudden wave of fatigue.
No, exhaustion.
My goodness, was she tired.
As Estera gave the guards one final wave and took the first steps in jogging back home, she reflected warily on this...strange phenomenon. More than strange, to be truthful...it was almost as if she were wandering through the starlight of a dream. Her evening had started as a simple- albeit depressing- stroll to Kinoko's outer arms, spiralling into a whisper-scream-fest with a being that Estera couldn't even see. On top of all this, the time had advanced to the point of twilight: stars that had once only just begun their quest for a place in the sky had now been ushered in completely, and shone like the ominous beacons they were, guiding her back to her dark house through the path of a light world.
Estera's jog turned into that of a run as the late hour truly dawned on her, in spite of the way eyes yearned to stitch closed...
Mother and Father were surely still asleep; that was not the issue. But like a child, her spirit grew afraid of this ever-increasing black, and longed for some sort of shelter.
It almost didn't matter what kind.
The last thing her weary brain could possibly comprehend once her boot-free feet finally found familiar floors was the far-too-slow trod up to her room...and the concealment of her fully-clothed body under a soft blanket. Who cared if it was the beginning of summer? A child's sense of love- or is it hunger- is a most blind emotion.
In fact...Estera was so tired that she couldn't have possibly been able to sense the sight of a shadow-drenched hand clutching her windowpane, and shimmying a weak leaf of paper into its cracks. But, alas, this discovery was not erased from time's eternal tapestry.
Its stitches were merely delayed.
————————————————————
*This is where the action leads into the next..."act", per se. If you need sleep/food/water/tissues, taking a rest stop here is highly recommended!!*
Chapter 6: 4 - In Which Basil Appeals
Summary:
TW: Mentions of death, stab wounds, explosions, and the aftermath of war.
Word Count: 7,713.
*This is an abnormally large chapter; you have been warned. :'D*
Chapter Text
Estera arose the next day only to be greeted by a headache from the depths of the abyss. Even craning her head to gaze at the sunbeams scratching their way across the floor was a chore... How could she move, really, with the memory of whatever the... heck that was last night?!
She never thought in a million moons that someone besides Basil would be trying to cram that stupid doctrine down her throat. All this time, she had thought he was its lone devoted one... Should she report this to the Post? Maybe. But then again, who in the world would believe her? How does one go about interrogating a ghost- if it even was a ghost? No; without a doubt, they'd think her crazy, especially with her brother's reputation being what it was. And besides, in the event that they even granted her claim audience, what was she supposed to say? That a voice talked to her in the dead of the night, claiming he was the old king, and he's (apparently) been living in her necklace for far too long now? Ha! She'd be sent to the prison before even stepping foot into the Post's lobby-way.
And for good reason... very good reason.
The more she thought, the worse her headache banged upon her brain. Nevertheless, she forced herself to get up and begin her cycle of a day. After all, no matter how much she longed to stay put, the longer she lay in her misery, the more her chances of getting caught grew (and in dirty clothes, too!).
But when she moved to secure her window curtain a bit more...a jittery, breeze-disturbed paper caught her sore eyes. It had been shoved into the crack on her windowpane, and gone quite unbeknownst to Estera until now.
"Come to the house as soon as you possibly can. I have urgent news that directly involves you. Sincerely, Basil."
Her shoulders deflated, and a heavy sigh was sent into the ether.
As if her headache wasn't already bad enough.
She had to admit, there was a part of her that yearned to stay home. This part caused her head to positively pulsate when she exited her room, still wearing her dirty clothes. It begged her to be a goodgirl, to not even think about her brother's soft and skippy voice.
It whispered that she was trapping herself in a rut.
She knew this well, of course...but this queer feeling in her gut always kept her from breaking free. It wasn't strong, but its voice never failed to drown out her mind. This voice was the thing that cheered her forward as she wolfed down a fast breakfast, and the one that eased a deep breath into her lungs as her hand found the front door.
Would it be the one that cornered her resolve?
The only thing that kept Estera from being rendered blind once she stepped out the cottage door was the Kingdom flag and her oversized mushcap. Still, it took her eyes quite a while to adjust, and her feet even longer to finally be put into motion. It was a morning straight out of a child's illustration: the individual beams of the overly-bright sun could be seen in areas of shadow, or along the remaining smoke tendrils from Dane's fire. Baby blues painted the entire horizon, utterly untainted in their simplicity. Nary a breeze blew, making Estera pull up her sleeves in an attempt to circulate air. (She has put her long sleeve back on this morning, when her parents left). She cringed a tad at the sight of the grit that had plastered itself to her pores, and brushed the shoulders of her longsleeve nervously. Thank goodness her parents had left early; she would have to check for dirt trails along her floor later.
Wait. They had left early; Estera had seen this when she went into the kitchen...and if it was for the reason Estera suspected, she was dead no matter what.
Estera wasn't the most educated on the duties of the Central Post workers, but she was purposely quite educated on their paper-collection duties.
Just in case.
Every week, two or three Post workers would be selected to travel all over the kingdom. Their goal was one: to scour the homes of Kinoko's residents...and search for any sort of documentation on the long past. If it was even suspected that someone was committing this treasonous act, then they would be admitted into the prison...and face the dastardly fate of execution. Or... exile.
The former of these had only ever happened once in Estera's memory- and even then, it was only for crimes like extreme theft or attempted murder. Even the people with charges of blasphemy against the crown- those who had been caught under similar circumstances to Principal Stokins- weren't stupid enough to commit full-out treason.
Ever.
The memory of that first execution had been horrid enough. She didn't want to witness anything that might qualify as worse.
The thing is, Estera thought she sped-walked through the early-morning district, Mother and Father were on duty yesterday. If their job had to extend into today because of my punishment, Mother's going to kill me... She tried her best to hurry to Basil's cottage; maybe she could still get back home early and try to finish an exuberant amount of chores for her own sake.
Basil's home truly did lay on the edge of civilization- the house's rear was just feet away from touching the boundary walls- but that didn't make it a hole in the wall. It had been one of the older homes, built in the back of one of the farthest-away shroom fields. Estera had to travel through the fields just to make it there, trying like heck to not trample any of the delicate little fungi.
The cottage itself was quite...aesthetically run-down, with creeping-vines covering the entire left-facing wall. The right wall, though clean, wasn't much better: someone had taken a shovel and dug into the dirt canvas, forming indentions and creating the word "TRAITOR." It looked to be rather recent, but even so- if the incident had happened to anyone else, the news would have been all over the Kingdom by the end of most people's breakfast. Basil would surely have to stay up late to fill it back in.
This would not be the first (or last) time something like this had happened. People hadn't been able to find an official charge to arrest him upon yet, so they retaliated by the use of immature, silent acts: midnight vandalism, rumour after rumour spread, various acts of unbridled hatred...but never outright confrontation. Never a charge against him. No, the people would toe the line as much as possible and yet, somehow, Basil was still able to put up with it.
He really was stupid.
But he still greeted her with a wide smile when she knocked on the slick wooden door.
"Estie! Ya made it here alright!"
"Yes, I did. Mother and Father left especially early today, so I could afford a bit of absence." She stepped a bit further into the house when Basil made room for her to walk, but didn't sit down in the dusty parlour when invited. No, her mind was much more at-ease in this place when she was always somewhat ready to leave.
Her now-bare feet rested in the centre of all the turmoil now, and Estera's subconscious couldn't help but take note of the little details. The way the maroon armchairs were slightly out-of-line and discoloured with age, the creamy, hole-riddled curtains over the French door in the front of the room, the whiffs of nutmeg and... something vile that drifted over to Estera in stages...let's just say that Basil hadn't inherited the Bareroot cleanliness gene.
On the subject of Basil...he grabbed a mug of stout coffee from the kitchen after a while of running about, and sat down in a creaky old easy-chair, just as maroon as its neighbours. Apparently, he hadn't changed out of yesterday's clothes, either; had he simply not had the time, or was he just trying to save laundry? Estera suspected him of the latter. Even his gloves had not yet been removed, and were coated in a deep layer of dirt.
"Thank goodness I didn't go out to the field yet- I was waiting here to see if ya would respond to my note. Ya... did receive the note, right?"
"If I hadn't, I wouldn't be here."
Estera felt her cheeks burn as she realised what her words implied...she tried to apologise, but Basil's handwave was what silenced the poor soul.
"Good, good. I just had some things I really, really needed to show ya. I tried to tell ya yesterday, but what with Mother coming and all...well. Have ya eaten breakfast?"
"Hm-? Oh! Oh, yes, of course."
"Really?" Basil gave her a surprised (yet inexplicably joyful) look. "Well, then, let's get started. There isn't a moment to lose!"
Basil put down his mug on a small table next to the armchair with such gusto that quite a bit of liquid sloshed over and out onto the surface. Estera felt a gnawing in her gut at the sight, but it wasn't like she had the time to clean it up. Her brother had already disappeared up a spiral staircase in the corner of the room...one that was so well-hidden, even she had never noticed it before.
What in the world was he keeping up there...? With a leaden heart, Estera darted behind him to find out.
When she finally arrived (indeed, the stairs had been much, much taller than Estera would have ever expected), she stood at the start of a grey, horridly-lit hallway. A small trickle of light leaked onto the dirty floorboards, and it looked like it was coming from a far door to her left...
And the things that were behind said door robbed every trace of breath from Estera's lungs.
The room was, quite literally, an illusion. To the eye of an outsider, it was made entirely of stone, with naught but a wooden bed and a torchlight to adorn its bare skin. However, as Basil was quickly proving, this was not the case. He pushed and pulled on random slabs in the wall, revealing a slew of sliding panels in which the pieces of a completely different (and much larger) space was concealed. It was as if a fickle youngster had chosen to colour in a once-greyscale drawing with not just scribbles of bright randomness, but brand-new objects and furniture, creating the perfect blend of numbing chaos.
She stood there in such a state of shock that she didn't notice Basil's pleas for help until he was practically wheezing out her name.
"Estie... Estera... help me out with this panel, will ya?"
Together, they were able to push back the few bits of the puzzle that remained. Once this was accomplished, Basil turned to his sister with a sly, badly-concealed grin, as if he had just revealed a surprise birthday party that had been in the makings for months on end.
"So..." His hands rose, then fell at his sides with a swift thud. "What do ya make of it?"
...In truth, Estera did not know.
How in the world could any home be this secretive? And how could she have never noticed this before? She had always been one to notice small details in things, even as a child. But hidden staircases, inconspicuous hallways...the design of this home was really made with a severe lack of trust towards the average Kinoko commoner. Why was all this extra security even necessary? (Better yet, how was it possible?) What was Basil trying to hide from his visitors?
Estera knew, with a tingle of fear inside her soul, that she was not far from learning just that.
When Basil realised that his question was only going to be met with silence from his little sister, he paced for a bit around the room. It didn't seem to be out of impatience, though- indeed, his smile was loving, and his fingertips did not hesitate to caress every free surface.
The rather large, scummy bed that sat in the corner of the room, covered with plush goose down pillows and blankets.
Row upon consecutive row of dusty cardboard boxes (which made her sneeze more than a few times), some of which were overflowing with...papers. (Oh, no.)
A larger-than-life writing-desk which took up half of the right-most wall, adorned with things that were completely foreign to Estera.
A window- well, one could say a window. It might as well have been the entire front-facing wall, it was so big. What was the purpose of such a large glass panel, she wondered? Surely it had its hindrances. It was the beginning of summer, for crying out loud; who would willingly subject themselves to all that extra heat in their home (especially when one took the odd lack of curtains into consideration)?
And last- but far from least- Basil's precious satchel. It was hung on a shiny new nail next to his desk, and looked even fuller than it had been yesterday. Basil eased it off its perch and into his arms as kindly as one might a child, placing it on the desk's surface with an excited blush dusting his cheeks.
"Excuse me...Basil? If I may ask...what in the world is all of this? Why all the extra security? No, no- that's not the right question; sorry. How did you create all this extra security? How lo-"
"Slow it down a bit, Estie," her brother laughed as he began to remove odds and ends from his satchel. His nonchalance sent a shiver down Estera's spine; how could he be this dismissive of her fear? "First off, I need to ask ya something. Ya remember that old swivelling shelf that Mama always kept in the parlour? The...the one that we treated like a swing when we were kids?"
...Estera remembered it quite well, actually. Father had fashioned the shelf when she was a mere toddler, making Basil around second-grade age. The thing always reminded her of something that belonged on the Lower Kinoko Prep playground or the back of a piece of machinery, not storage for kitchenware and canning jars. Basil, apparently, had shared this sentiment (either that, or he just wanted to make his baby sister happy), so when no one else was around, he placed her on one of the lower-hanging compartments and swung her lightly back-and-forth.
It had been great fun...that is, until he let go. Then she- and pretty much everything on the shelf- had plummeted to the ground, unable to hold the extra weight on its own.
Needless to say, even though Estera hadn't been harmed (by some miracle), Basil took quite the beating that day.
Estera learned her place in the ever-hectic tide very soon after that.
"...Yes, I remember."
"Alright, good. That makes the explanation for this room a lot easier. Basically-" he picked up some unidentified thing, holding it to the window's light. "-the panels in this room function sort of like that, but not quite like that. Every time ya moved the shelf, ya'd see a new surface, right? That's just how it is here. But the creation of this li'le 'shelf...' well, that was a whole lot trickier."
With great care, Basil put down the object, and sorted all the ones he had pulled out so far into miscellaneous piles.
"Ya saw me running around the kitchen when ya were standing in the parlour?"
"Mm-hmm."
"That's because I needed to flip a bunch of invisible switches in the wall. Well, I say invisible- it was really just painted over to look like it was part of the wallpaper, just like the staircase. But once all those switches were flipped, I could turn a wooden crank that I built into one of the cabinets, and that crank would make the staircase go down and the tower go up."
"Wait, tower?"
Disbelief ripping through her brain, Estera walked swiftly over to the window, peering at it like a schoolchild would a dead bird. Sure enough, the two of them were several yards above the ground, and the parlour she had just come out of was very far away...
"Of course, Estie! All that working with my hands when we were little sure paid off."
"... How? How did you do all of this?!"
"...Honestly, I can't even remember," Basil said with a breathy laugh. "All those moons ago, I was able to figure out how to make cobblestone rooms fold in on themselves, so when this is down, my house looks as normal as can be. No one's noticed thus far, somehow- I suppose it's because I'm so far away from where everyone else lives. But it's been a long time since then, and I've been so busy..." His shoulders drooped in a wistful sigh. "I just couldn't tell ya how I did it."
Estera could hardly believe it. So that was why the staircase had seemed so much bigger than the house itself...! She didn't know whether to be amazed or fearful at this moment in time.
But the answer to her next question would be the main factor in her emotions to come.
"So...what is all this for?"
Much to Estera's dismay, Basil was silent for a moment. He turned one of his treasures- a glossy, roughly-cut stone- round and round his gloved fingers. His smile didn't quite reach his eyes anymore.
Was Estera prepared for what he had to say?
"Estie..." He put down the stone and strode to her side, taking hold of one of her hands. From this angle, the sun did nothing less than drench her brother in shadow, so his riverbed eyes were hardly even visible.
"Will ya get upset?"
Though this question made her blood run cold, Estera couldn't help but be amused by one word. Or, rather, the lack of it.
He hadn't asked her to promise...
...thank goodness.
"Just tell me. Please."
Time stood still for the star-crossed siblings, the illiteracy of the world shining through their souls like it never had before.
Basil took off his gloves with a fumble and a huff, revealing them to be covered in a very sticky...soot. No matter how much he fidgeted with his fingers, the grey wouldn't come off at all.
"I-I went...I went back in time the night before last. I'm a time-traveller, Estera."
*****
She couldn't move.
Estera couldn't twitch a single muscle, no matter how intense her desire to. Even her eyes remained unblinking as she stared her ghoul of a brother down.
"...Have you gone mad? Basil, are you alright?"
"Oh, come along, Estera, please..."
"No, please, it's a genuine question! Time-travel is impossible, Basil. It's the stuff of storybooks; everyone knows that!"
My goodness, this was much, much worse than Estera could have ever imagined.
Had he really gone this far off his rocker right under her nose? Were his candles melting into the cake, snuffing themselves out altogether?!
Oh, here we go again... Magic wasn't real; everyone with half a functioning brain knew that, and knew it well!!
He had never intentionally lied...but how was she supposed to believe this?!
Her feet found new life, and Estera began to wonder why the heck she even came. She knew it would turn out in turmoil; why did she even-
"Wait!! Estera, wait! Please."
Basil's hand reached out in a desperate expression of hope and love, clutching her slightly-sore wrist.
And though she didn't turn around, though she refused to let chocolate eyes meet sandalwood, though she positively hated herself for breaking her stride...she knew this was why she waited.
"Basil, what do you want of me?"
"Only to listen. I know how much ya hate my ideals, and I know that I have a tendency to rant when I get excited...but I would never try to hurt ya."
Estera let out a slow, hot breath.
"I know...I know. But what makes this time any different from the rest? She turned to look her brother in the eye, hoping he would not find tears. Tears never resulted in anything rational. "Your claims always hit some sort of brick wall, Basil. Why do you keep trying to tear it down?"
Basil's smile quivered, yet his grip upon her hand was just as strong.
Maybe even stronger, if that was possible.
"Because I have solid proof to give now. I wouldn't have pulled ya into something this extreme without solid evidence of my ventures. As much as I argue with ya about my beliefs, I still care for your safety. So please..."
His sooty, sweaty hand squeezed his sister's- only a silent pulse, but one that was obviously intended to comfort. Estera could feel the smallest of tears brimming her eyes, making her vision swim against the sun's cold, cold rays...
"...Can ya trust me enough to listen to my theory...just one more time? Please?"
Time seemed intent upon freezing this moment forevermore in Estera's brain. Was it a sign from the world, she wondered with a shaking heart?
Her older brother- psychotic and obsessed as he may be- was a good person. Indeed, Estera was certain that he was one of the few young people that actually tolerated her. He possessed the body of an adult, yet the mind of a child; Estera would be the first to admit that she was the exact opposite. It was better to air on the side of caution and law when it came to danger, was it not?
But she did have to admit...Basil wasn't lying about one thing, for certain. All her life, he had stuck up for her relentlessly, in any and every way possible to man. His loyal service ranged everywhere from harsh word-battles with bullies of the Lower Kinoko Prep playground to taking the blame (and the whipping) for a mistake they both knew Estera had made.
And no matter how reluctant she was, she had promised to herself that she would do the same whenever she could. Yes, she made said vow when she was a child, and had no true knowledge of the complexity of the world...but still.
At the end of the day, Basil was no stranger.
And all he was requesting of her- all he had ever requested of her- was to listen...
"Fine, Basil. Fine. Show me what you will...but promise that you won't force me into this."
Basil's grin was a little... too wide for Estera's comfort.
"I promise, Estie."
These words had barely been processed in Estera's mind before Basil finally moved his feet away from her, and he motioned for her to follow him to his desk. Its surface had become the definition of chaos, with nearly the entire bag having been emptied onto the wood-grains. Sunbeams from the gigantic window filtered just so through the pane, revealing the thin layer of dust that had already collected on the foreign objects.
"So...like I said, something pretty strange happened two nights ago. I had just arrived home, and was settling down for a nice afternoon nap, when my vision..." Basil looked down a tad, bolts of anxiety searing the wood. "...it just blacked out all of a sudden. Actually, no- sorry. It was more like a white-out; it was as if someone held a silver-hot candle to my eyes. When I woke up again, the weirdest thing happened..."
His fingers twitched and quaked like a miniature tectonic plate, and Estera could tell very well that...that he wasn't making this up. He could hardly even hold the glossy stone in his sweat-drenched hands.
"I awoke to the sound of cheering. Loud cheering. I was on a feather-down bed in some sort of medical hut, but I felt fine and I wasn't visibly injured. Everyone around me was either asleep, or..." He gulped with a dry throat. "...or dead, a-and I didn't hear any fighting, so I went outside to investigate the commotion. My gosh, so much was happening...ya know, it'd be easier if I just drew it out."
Abruptly, Basil pulled his pad and quill out of his satchel, and flipped to an empty (and decently dry) sheet. He hadn't had much of a habit for drawing when he was smaller, but anyone could see that the hobby had budded quite nicely over time. As he scribbled out his thoughts, his speech became a hazy whisper, focus increasing double-time.
"A huge crowd had gathered around a gleaming silver flagpole. They stared up at what I thought was the sun at first, but no...it was a soldier. A young soldier, with wings. He flew in a chaotic whirl around the top of the pole, lighting a black-and-orange flag on fire with a torch he had in his right hand. He looked like he had just returned from war... His uniform was a deep navy-blue, but it was extremely dirty and tattered. His skin wasn't that much better, and his wings...it was a miracle he was even flying. But his smile was radiant, and his blue eyes shone...and the crowd around him was just as joyful as he was."
Basil went eerily quiet, the strangest of smiles gracing his face as he scritch-scratch ed his quill absentmindedly against the parchment.
"...Basil? Is that all that happened?"
"Hm-? Oh! Oh, I'm sorry, Estie...heh. I tried to stay on the outside of the crowd, but a few people did notice me after a while. They backed me against the side of the hut, and demanded to know where I had come from and who I was. I was so scared, I-I couldn't think of anything else to say except for the truth." He laughed, though the sound was rough and raspy. "But they had never even heard of Kinoko Kingdom before...no matter how much I tried to tell them, they didn't think I was trustworthy. I suppose I can understand, but I was still pretty offended when more uniformed men dragged me to another building and locked me in a lonely little room."
His shoulders went up, then down, then up again swiftly. "Oh, well. At least I was able to collect some things before they handcuffed me..."
Though she should have expected it- after all, where else would Basil have gotten those foreign objects?- Estera was still quite shocked at this.
My goodness, he really did have concrete proof...!
Basil grabbed another bit of parchment, and began to draw once more.
"Thankfully, the room had a small window. I had to stand on tip-toes to see it, even with my height- but, still, it worked. And the walls weren't that thick, so I could hear snippets of passing conversation. According to what they said...there had been a war. The land I was on used to be a place called L-L'man...L'Manburg? I think? At any rate, the nation had been taken over by a dictator. He changed the name to Manburg, and ruled for ye... moons with an iron fist."
Quill left paper, and Basil stroked its greying feathers idly with his right hand.
"He had died of a heart attack just hours before my arrival, apparently. I suppose the stress of the rebellion finally got to him...and his death was a victory to the rebel's side. They called themselves "Pogtopia"- a ragtag mixture of peasants and warriors like I had never seen before. Some of them were in uniform; others wore plain tunics and knives...but, somehow, they were able to defeat an entire army's worth of Manburg soldiers."
A funny feeling bubbled up into Estera's mind as she listened to Basil's fond silence. The tale he told was so animated, so full of thought and life...
...nothing like this could ever be a lie.
Could it?
All the same, something- something that lay deep behind the layers of knowledge and fear, something she never even knew existed before this alabaster moment- it just...felt right. Very, very right.
What was going on...?!
"...But-but how, Basil? How could a shoddy army like that defeat such a trained regiment?"
Her brother smirked, and grabbed yet another leaf of parchment.
"There was a name that I heard whispered so many times I lost track. The person that led Pogtopia to victory was a man called 'The Blade.'"
"'...The Blade?'"
"Trust me, it gets stranger. They said he was hardly even human. Multiple people thought he would've completely obliterated Manburg even without the assistance of the resistance. One person...one person even said he was the god of blood...well. I saw him outside my window."
"What?"
"Don't panic, Estie; he wasn't literally right next to my window," Basil chuckled nervously as he sketched the beginnings of another scene. "He sat on a bench, in the midst of another crowd that was gathering near an ornate wooden stage. A tattered man with small horns on top of his head stood on a podium, giving some sort of speech. Everyone from the Resistance looked extremely happy...except for The Blade. The look on his face was one of utter fury, and when he finally stood, his sword was drawn and stained within mere seconds. He...I could hear him shouting, even from my room. He said something like...like..."
Estera watched with a quivering heart as Basil's speech began to falter. He only found the strength to breathe when Estera took hold of his free hand...
It's uncanny, really, the power a single hand can hold.
"He said that if they thought they were heroes...then they should die like them. It...it wasn't a pretty sight. They fought for mere minutes, but it was enough to stain the ground with a...I was so terrified, I-I couldn't look away! It was like my eyes were glued, I was so shocked...and just when I thought it couldn't get any worse...there was an explosion."
Basil put down the quill and picked up the strange stone again, massaging it gently with the tips of his quaking fingers. His brow housed little beadlets of sweat, masked almost completely within the shadow of the rising sun.
"It was no tiny boom, either. By the time the ground stopped shaking, I was buried underneath a dusty wall of debris. By some utter miracle, I wasn't badly hurt-" he rolled up his right sleeve, revealing a thick gauze that trailed from his bicep down to his elbow. "-just a couple of scratches, but...I couldn't see anyone near the stage alive. Well, except for two people. One was The Blade, with his cloak and robe all stained and ripped. The other man was inside of a crumbling, hollow stone...its entrance must've been uncovered by the blast. He wore a green-and-black robe, and had gigantic, raven-like wings. He used them to cover up something...something he had stabbed with his sword."
For what felt like the umpteenth time that morn, Basil silenced himself, and very nearly cut his finger from rubbing the stone in such a harsh way. Estera knew quite well that he was in great mental pain...but, well, there was no undoing this faint, queer curiosity in her mind. With the squeeze of a palm and a honey-sweet smile, she implored him to continue...
"Estera? Y-ya remember the stories that were always passed around when we were kids? The cautionary tales...the ones about what was in the Desolation Grounds?"
"...Yes."
"Keep those in mind when I tell ya this, okay?" All of a sudden, Basil had acquired a ray of energy, in which he channelled by taking a somewhat-gentle hold of Estera's other hand. "The black-and-green man flinched a little bit when he saw The Blade. When he did, his wings faltered, a-and I was able to see what he had hidden...it was a man, Estera. He wore a yellow sweater, one that turned more and more red by the second. The robe-man had stabbed his heart, Estera..."
When Estera's eyes chanced to grace over her brother's, they shone like stars, like the tears of slow, fickle clouds.
"...and he was bleeding through a smiling mouth."
He smiled genuinely- albeit sadly- studying Estera's numb face.
"Does any of that strike a chord?"
...It did. It certainly did.
And yet, once again, Estera was dumbfounded. Was this event that Basil was so wildly describing... really the origin of that tale? If it was, then how in the world had it survived for this long under the Kingdom's water-tight policies?
"...Basil...Basil, I-"
Bang! Bang! Bang!!
In nary an instant, all was quiet from the two siblings. Someone was at the front door...and no one (save Estera herself) ever came this far out of choice.
The paper collectors were here.
"Back down!" Basil whisper-shouted as he bolted out of the room, wide-eyed and frantic. "I need to fold this thing in once they're inside." Estera obeyed with little hesitation, hoping the sound of a pounding heart would be masked by the cobblestone walls...
Had they been seen through the window?
Would she be safe?
Better yet, would Basil?
Within seconds that felt like eternity and then some, her brother had opened the door to two...very familiar Post workers.
"Hey, Mama, Dad! What brings ya he-"
"You know quite well, Basil. Or do I have to make it even more crystal-clear for your idiotic brain?"
"...No, Mama."
Oh, no! Her parents were behind in their duties...it delayed their homecoming, yes, but for how long?
"Oh, really? Right. You're going to have to prove it, Basil-" two pairs of footsteps fell, clunk after click after clunk, directly underneath where Estera crouched. "-because your actions scream otherwise. And don't you smell that coffee? Take it off the boil before you burn this place down!"
Estera kept her voice as quiet as could be when she giggled behind her gritty hand. Unbeknownst to her parents, they had assisted their enemy by allowing Basil to go to the very place he needed...!
And he wasn't kidding about the cobblestone literally folding in on itself.
The whole process was much softer than Estera would have ever expected. As Basil turned the kitchen crank, the stone slabs practically slid down the roof like a fine piece of clockwork, finding a firm home on the floor. When all that was left of the ceiling was a gaping hole of bald sunlight, the layers and layers of stairs beneath her slid to the outer wall and rested upon the ground. Once all this was done, she was left in naught more than a crater of a room, its furnishings vulnerable to the elements, yet masked by the outer levels of the house...
So... that was why Basil's house had no lower-level windows, hm? Thank goodness Mother and Father had both gone inside.
All the same, it still felt odd that he couldn't remember how he had done it.
Speaking of their elders, the muffled foot-taps were becoming few and far between as their search came to a fruitless end. Her mother still had no words of praise, and her mouth ran unbridled by their father...
"...We'll be back soon, though, so don't think you've gotten away with anything. The Post is still on your tail."
Basil only chuckled in response. "What tail? Last I checked, I can't hang by my biscuits from any trees."
A mixture of a gasp and a laugh was what emitted from Estera, who had to cover her mouth with both hands now. When it came to sassing their parents' tyranny (mainly Mother, since Father was more of a doting worshipper than an instigator), Basil had always been the more outspoken of the siblings. Somehow, he was quick to turn almost anything they said into a jest, even if it meant taking a whipping for his "smart-aleck mouth." Estera, meanwhile, was more like their father- reserved, but not... entirely submissive.
After a mildly short fussing session, the two were on their way, leaving the hum of a slammed door to ring through the rafters...and, with a loud sigh, Basil brought the tower- and Estera's previous worries- back to life again.
"So..." Basil smiled grimly as he walked back into the room of illusion. "...are ya okay? I'm sorry about that interruption; ya know how stupid our parents can be."
"It's just fine," Estera tried to say loud enough to hear, though they both knew darned well it was not. Basil could sass all day, and she could laugh in the background all she wanted, but those sad eyes that might as well have been coded into their genetics would never fail to return behind closed doors.
But it would do no good to dwell. Brother and sister had more pressing matters to see to now.
"...Like I was saying before, though-" She gulped, wet her chapped lips some. "-are you sure? Are you positive that...that it was really him?"
"More than positive, Estera. Which brings me to all the things I found... They can help me prove it beyond a shadow of a doubt! Take a look, if ya'd like."
None of the things on Basil's desk had been disturbed by the fold-in, and the two of them studied each and every oddity in a crude assembly line of hands. Basil would pick up an object and hand it gingerly to Estera, who would inspect it at length with shaky palms before returning it to its keeper.
The queer stone was, indeed, not a stone at all: it was the fractured tip of a warrior's sword Basil had found outside of the hut. This was the closest she had ever come to holding anyweapon, much less something as deadly as a sword... No one in Kinoko had any need for weaponry; the walls kept out all potential threats from the abyss. (It was for this reason, in fact, that the Post workers and guards were the only ones allowed to keep weapons.) According to Basil, someone outside his prison cell had referred to its material as...netherite. Whatever that was... And each new discovery just got stranger and stranger with dwindling time!
A torn, charred piece of parchment, with music notes and the words "Well, I heard there" scrawled on its surface in barely-legible ink.
Ribbons of black-and-orange silk, frayed and stained with burgundy.
Someone's bracelet, which must have fallen off their arm in the midst of the flag-pole riot. When Estera opened one of its rusted golden charms, a slew of dried-up lavender petals rained onto the desk.
Thick glass marbles, with a sloppy letter "F" painted onto their smooth, baby-blue surfaces.
A brass button, with a thorn-lined heart etched into the rough metal.
Feathers. Lots and lots and lots of coarse black feathers, which had once belonged to the crows that surrounded the soldier as he passed. Maybe they had felt a need to protect him; who knew?
"There's one more, Estie...I saved the best for last."
What he handed her looked a mite odd from a distance, but upon further inspection...
Glasses frames? Or, well- what was left of them? They appeared to have been sliced in two, and Basil had only been able to salvage the right half. Music notes were burnt into the wooden frame; it held a simplistic kind of style that Estera couldn't help but admire. But its purpose had- quite literally- shattered: the lens looked like it had taken a wicked beating, and was barely holding itself together.
"...Whose are these?"
"That's why I saved them for last...they're the soldier's. They were blasted apart by the explosion, and the other half was still on his face when he died. It's proof that he's the man from the tale; why else would all those musical notes be there? And ya know what's even more amazing?"
"What?"
"Look at the wood. Can ya guess what they're made of?"
...The grain was fairly light, and textured with miniature (yet quite sharp) craters. Oddly foreign, yet oddly familiar...
Wait. Wait, no...
"...There's no way. B-but the haha trees went fully extinct over ten moons ago!"
"Exactly. And even then, they were never used to make glasses!"
...Estera was nothing short of dumbstruck. How could all of this be true? How could it not be true...? There was so much evidence to back Basil's corner- far, far too much for her to ever contradict with a sane argument. Concrete evidence, bits and pieces of an alien pseudoscience turned palpable in her unbelieving hand.
It had to be true.
She had to believe.
But...but it was all just...so...
"Basil..." Despite knowing the answer, she knew she would never be satiated unless she asked it anyway. "Why did you even bother collecting all these things?"
The smile he sported started to look like that of a fantasy-boy...and it fit him more than perfectly.
"Ya're always asking for undeniable proof, right? I'm glad that I was finally able to provide it...and that my dreams aren't all for naught. What I've seen finally seals the letter, Estie! So much of history has been masked for so long, and I'm tired of seeing us completely forget our past mistakes. There is something in the past that we can learn from, something that we need to know. And if I travel back in time again, I just might find out what!"
"Why do you think we need to know this, though? Please, don't take what I tell you the wrong way, this is all phenomenal-" Estera gestured to the display on Basil's table. "-but is it really necessary to show it to the public? Even if it...if it is true , it could still scare Kinoko stiff, don't you think?"
"But that's exactly my point!" One could tell that Basil was becoming more and more excited by the minute; his hands swung and pumped into fists by his side a bit before he spoke. "Those tales about the soldier and the riddle-man and the samurai have been around for decades, right? Since well before Mother and Father's time?"
Estera nodded...hesitantly. This was true, but what did it matter?
"Right. And they're cautionary tales- a story whose sole purpose is to keep us in the path of the law. A law that tells us that documentation on the past is illegal, and yet! The correlation between what I saw with my own eyes and what's been passed down from generation to generation can't be ignored. The singing soldier that makes ya die, and the warrior who died in a cave?" Basil chuckled with a strange sort of gusto. "Their similarities can't possibly be a coincidence. No offense intended, but even you can't deny it!"
"...What are you saying? Basil...Basil, no."
"Yes...I think someone did all this on purpose. They took history, twisted it enough to make it fictional and unquestionable, and used it to keep us in check. There's no other feasible explanation for these stories, Estera! Think about it- they've gone unchecked by the Central Post for how long now? We all know how airtight our government is. If they truly wanted to, they would've stomped out those tales a long time ago. But no. They've let them run rampant..."
Once more, they joined hands...only this time, Basil had removed the barrier of gloves. Alabaster-white met soot-grey, even if only for a moment.
"...and we need to find out why."
The sun had risen through the window so much by this point that Estera could take note of every ounce of glee on her sibling's face. It was the bust of a dreamer, the expression of a hopeless romantic when he realises the wedding bells are chiming his unique melody. She had seen that look on Basil many times, but never had his smile lines been drawn together so intensely. Never had his riverbed eyes seemed drowned in such a radiant, shimmering light.
There was no way she could invalidate a face like that.
Nor did she plan to.
And yet...one word he had whispered was tripping her up.
"...We?"
"...Yes, please. Don't worry! I'm not asking ya to go back in time with me or anything..." His eyes fidgeted a bit, looking over his hands with a small, sharp sigh. "It...I guess does something strange to ya. If I could avoid it, I would never ask ya to come with me. I-I just want ya to...to help me keep track of where I go, what I see. Two minds working together is better than one, right?"
"And...how do you want me to keep track-?"
The two looked each other dead in the eyes.
"You want me to write it all down, don't you?"
And though she already knew what this answer would be, something inside her still cringed when he let out a sheepish nod.
But why wouldn't she cringe? All of this was so blasted new to her, to Basil...to everyone. To think, just yesterday, she would have no part in this crazy phenomena! She had asked for proof as a sort of mockery, she realised now. A jeer, as unintentional as it was. For Estera had thought it impossible to defy their crystal-clear Post... They had all lived happily in Kinoko for nearly 150 moons now, had they not?
Yet, lo and behold, it seemed that pigs had now learned to fly. The impossible had been revealed as not just possible, but undeniable. A truth that had lived right under their mushcaps, with nobody the wiser to the blindfold...
What would she do?
Would she stick with the dreamers, or the lovers?
Had...had she been wrong? All these moons, was it she that was untrustworthy?
...My gosh.
Was that stupid phantom...really not that stupid, after all?
Maybe.
But how would she know for certain if she did not believe...just this once?
"Fine."
At first, it only came out as a whisper, one that Basil couldn't hear at all.
"I said fine. I'll help you... but only if you promise to not put me in any danger in the process. This is...a thin line we're treading, and there's no room for lackadaisical movement. I-"
"Oh, yes, yes, yes!!"
Before Estera knew it, she had been enveloped into one of the tightest hugs of her life, one that lasted for a... very long time. And all the while, Basil babbled like the river outside Central Post!
"Oh, Estie, ya won't regret this one bit! I promise from the bottom of my heart, I'll do whatever it takes to keep ya safe. Actually, on that note, now that ya've agreed, we have a bit more talking to do, but it's a little over an hour 'till noon, so I need to walk ya to the house, but don't worry, Mother and Father won't see us; I know a back way! I need to pack up some things; I'll see ya downstairs!!"
And in a flash, Basil let go of Estera, grabbed his gloves and satchel, and sped down the invisible stairs...giggling like a child all the while.
Like the child he was...or used to be...or...well, who knew anymore?
Unease still rested in Estera's gut, but one thing was for certain.
More than anything in this world...she was overjoyed to finally see him happy.
Chapter 7: 5 - In Which a Plan Is Formed
Summary:
Sorry again for the late post; I had a *lot* of running around to do these past two days. Hope you enjoy, though!! This is a bit of a filler chapter, but it's still important, nonetheless. <3
TW: Mention of brain deterioration.
Word Count: 3,466.
Chapter Text
Leave it to Basil to come up with such an abnormal shortcut home.
It turns out, his plan involved treading along the outskirts of the rice paddies that lay directly next to his house. The only reason the irrigated fields hadn't yet flooded his abode was due to the uneven ground. Small (yet horribly significant) hills lay on three sides of the field, keeping the road, Basil's home, and the left-facing herb crops from being drowned. However, the fourth and final side of the crop- the only one that didn't require a mound to be functional- was what they were sloshing through now. The boundary walls kept the rice fine and dandy, but left the siblings to trudge through muddy, almost-knee-high water.
And on top of this, they had to take great pains in order to not disturb too many of the stalks. If they were caught by the harvesters (who, unlike the shroomers, were still working as hard as ever), they'd be dead...
All this adversity didn't prevent Basil from being his usual self, though. As they walked along, he whispered ceaselessly about the habits of particular breeds of flora.
"Now, in the early hours of the morning, that's when ya want to be looking out at these things," he said with a small flourish towards the head of the stalk. "It only happens for a split-second, but if ya're watchin' at just the right time- boom- the hull of the rice turns violet-purple!"
"Wait, the hull? It's not the individual grains?"
"No, it's the hull itself. Ya know, it's funny that ya mention that, actually..."
With a fond face, Basil dug about in his satchel, freshly packed with necessities and slung taut over his left shoulder. A bit of muttering and flipping later, and he was showing Estera one of his older drawings...!
"I sketched that out a couple o' weeks back...the grains really do look like they're coloured separately... Hm."
"They almost look like..."
"Like wha', Estie?"
"...Like flowers. Almost."
Indeed, the resemblance was much more than "almost" in Estera's mind. Grain after meticulously-fashioned grain weaved together to birth an utter masterpiece, even in drawing form...he really was a master at creation, wasn't he?
"So..." She took in a breath as they left the muggy air of the rice paddy, now entering the relatively dry herb field. "What more did you want to speak to me about?"
"Ah- thanks for telling me. It's not that I forgot, mind- I just...I dunno."
"Were you waiting for the right moment?"
"..Yes. Yes, I suppose so." He took a moment to soak in the sunlight, to let the beams highlight his grime-stained cheeks. "I needed to warn ya, Estera. Warn ya about somethin' that happened after I left the past."
...And here we go. Estera couldn't lie, she had fully expected something along these lines to come out eventually. Knowing Basil, he would try to dilute it as soon as he spat it out...but what then?
"...Well. Once my eyes went white again and I left the past world, I was transported to this...other place. A huge castle in the sky, made entirely out o' marble, marble as white as cotton." Like a twisted breed of mechanics, glee returned to his voice... "It ca...er, it said it was a place to rest and ease ya heart before going back home."
"I'm sorry...'it?' What do you mean by 'it?'"
Basil chuckled a little- a trademark sound at this point. "Ya see, that's the strange thing about this whole place. The castle itself seemed t' speak t' me, with hundreds 'a voices all at once. It guided me through the hallways and rooms and corridors, it even eased my mind from the pain of what I saw...but it also gave me a warning. Apparently, there's some sort of...dark magic inside it, somethin' that makes..."
He gulped, focusing on the ground which they walked upon.
"...It makes ya mind deteriorate. I'm not sure how, and I haven't a clue as t' why...but the voice said I could learn t' reverse it if I continue t' time-travel!"
...An astronomical amount of red flags began to sound off in Estera's mind, and she was more than a little shocked to hear the tranquillity in her brother's voice!
"Does that not sound at all suspicious to you? Something inside this...castle is rotting your mind, and you turn a blind eye to the cause?"
"Wha- no! I'm not turnin' a blind eye at all."
"Then why do you trust this place so easily? The security could very well be a ruse! Is that monstrosity what turned your hands grey?! W-what if it-"
"Estera."
Her name hit the earth's breath with such a silent force that she- even if only for a moment- became silent again. Even still, Estera certainly felt that her fear should not be overlooked! Yes, time-travel may be real. And yes, the Post might be hiding something, something large that neither of them could fathom...
...but how could the good ever truly be good if it had the blasphemy to carry out such a deed?
These were the questions; they were the deadly paradox in which Estera actively engaged in battle with.
But all Basil did was grimace a smile, his lips stained with an ancient sweat, and sit down right there on the ground. The only people tending to the herb field were all the way on the other end of the crop, and their rotations were few and far between, so they had little danger of becoming a hinderance...
What choice did Estera have but to follow?
She couldn't very well leave him now.
She never was a believer in breaking promises.
"Well...look." He adjusted in his seating, finally looking up at the sky. "Ya know how I'm treated by society, and ya know it well. When we were li'le, I suppose we thought the same things about the Kingdom's people- not just the Post, but the people in general. I don't mind that 'a all, though...we were children, ya know. But anyway, as I got older and got around more people, something just...clicked. It was a very slow process, but it did click. I saw how badly we were treated at home in comparison to other parents- and ones with burdens just as heavy as ours, I might add! It made me wonder...why? Why are people driven to such a state in the first place? Why do they feel it's necessary? And most importantly...why won't they change?"
If the two of them were whispering before, Basil's mutters triumphed over even that phenomenon. It was understandable, though...this had to be the most he had ever poured his heart out to his sister...
"My new curiosity- a philosophy, in a way- it started to branch out in all different directions. I became hyper-fixated on the flaws in our people, our nation. I wanted to find answers, for crying out loud...! But my search, even though it had some pretty solid conclusions, was always laughed at by Kinoko. No one put stock into my treason...no one ever did."
He took a rather deep breath, forceful enough to disturb the grass before his feet.
"And I don't mean to be insulting or chastising at all when I say this, but... I think you and they had the same reasons for mistrusting me. I mean, obviously- ya all trusted the Post because it never led ya to harm, right? Because we've been able to fend for ourselves and be 'at peace' for nearly a century-and-a-half now? But there was one big difference between you two. Everyone else shut me off from society because of my beliefs. Even Mother and Father didn't show me sympathy. Although, to be honest, I never expected them to...nor did I want it, I guess. But you? You were a lot different. Ya may not have trusted me, but it was obvious that ya still loved me enough to listen. Don't think I didn't see how tired ya were yesterday morning...Estera, that's why I held on. It was all for you, and for the hope of us being able to find our siblinghood again."
His left hand twitched, but the glove didn't quite meet Estera's skin. Not yet.
"I guess the point I'm trying to make is that, sometimes, ya have to sacrifice some things in order for the sun t' shine through. I knew all along that I would be able to convince ya that I wasn't insane. If I could get ya to join me at my side again, then maybe we'd finally be...like we used to be, ya know? So I'm askin' ya- no, beggin' ya- to support me with ya love and let me make this sacrifice. Just like I sacrificed my social standing for my curiosity, I need to let go of a bit of myself to uncover the truth from this place. We've come much too far to back down now, and I'm positive that it'll all work out in the end. The good...th' good's always worth waiting for, dont'cha think?"
For some reason, Basil let it fall silent, yet his mouth moved like it yearned to continue. To be honest, though, Estera was too dazed to do much about it. All she could do was take his hand and stare into the turquoise void of land...
It had really all been...for her? She was the reason he had held onto his philosophy for so long?
Was she really his...his source of hope?
It all seemed far too good to be true. So she had not been the only one who had longed for their past to resurface! Had Basil truly missed all of the love that bound them together?
"...So. Estie. Are ya still comfortable with followin' through?"
He squeezed her hand; it was such a subtle movement that a dazed Estera struggled to notice it at first. But it was the sequence that sent her senses on alert...
Two pulsing compressions.
Warm fingers intertwining into each other.
Their secret, nearly-forgotten code for "I love you."
And Estera found herself hesitating less and less to look her brother in the eye...even whenever she responded with an "I love you, too."
*****
"Erm, Basil...before you go back home, I have something more to tell you."
The two siblings had just made it to the Bareroot door, both of them acting more than a little antsy. After Basil's final confession and Estera's reaffirming of her faith, the secret trek back had been spent in silence. It had been comforting for a while- nay, even sacred- but rusted over like a poorly-preserved urn with every step.
Consequently, Basil's head jolted in happy surprise when Estera finally let out a whisper.
"What is it, Estie?" He closed the door behind him with gusto; thank goodness they had been the only ones outside. Estera had made sure of this with her silent, watching eyes.
She gulped under her breath, even as her pocket burned against her skin. "Well...it might sound a little strange, but something I found last night might help you with your...investigation."
"...Go on."
"Do you remember the necklace that you made me as a child? This one?"
As she pulled the crimson gem out of her pocket, Basil's face went from joyous to confused in an instant. "Oh, yes! How could I for...hold on, why's it glowing?"
"Well, believe it or not, it's haunted. And apparently, it's been haunted ever since you gave it to me."
She lay the necklace in Basil's open palms, letting him inspect it with delicate, smoke-whisper fingers. Estera didn't know what was harder to focus on: that shiny apparatus, or those shadowed hands of charcoal...
...boy, was she glad Mother and Father weren't home.
"Woah... wow. Haunted, ya say? By wha- by who?!"
"Keep it down, please. That's the eerie part about it. He says that he's the original King of Kinoko Kingdom...one 'Karl Jacobs.'"
His name was but a sigh, something that seemed meaningless as it dissolved on the wind.
Well, at least it was to Estera.
"...Did ya say 'Karl Jacobs?'"
"Yes. D-did you hear of him when you were in the crowd, or behind that door?"
"...As a matter a' fact, I did." Worry creased his face ever-so-slightly, yet he still held the necklace in a tight grip, whirling the agitated gem between his fingers. "It was only a fleeting conversation, and I couldn't catch all the details, but two very mad voices were calling him some things...not worth repeatin'."
They both eyed the jewel with nervous suspicion, its luminescence growing ever more intense.
"Apparently, ya li'le ghost was on the side a' the enemy during the battle...I wonder how he managed t' get himself stuck in here?"
"He claims that he was imprisoned by someone who felt he 'needed to be contained.' Honestly, that makes perfect sense now, don't you think?"
Estera could hardly feel guilty for her outburst, even if it was blasphemous and uncalled for. She was in good company, wasn't she? Indeed, she had to stifle laughter when she saw the necklace's hyperactive glow...he had to be going insane with anger in there.
Basil, on the other hand, was much too on-edge and curious to joke like usual. "Why's it glowing like that...? Is he tryin' t' say something?"
"Yes; the gem lights up every time he speaks. Although, he had to be attached to me in order for me to hear him...wait. No, Basil, are you sure?"
"Who knows, Estie? As much as ya obviously don't like him, he might be able t' help us. Just let me try."
And before Estera could make a single protest (or warning), Basil was clasping the chain around his neck! He was almost immediately caught off his guard, too, practically jumping out of his skin as his eyes widened like saucers.
"Hey-hey! Hold on, calm down! No, of course not. Why would we do that? She wouldn't possibly- hm? What? That can't be true..."
Basil's face was that of utter confusion as he looked at Estera. "He says that ya were 'slanderin' his honour and well-being' last night... What 'n the world happened? He sounds really upset."
"He's a brat. There's no need to sugarcoat it. And I did no such thing! He knows quite well that I was protecting my own well-being. In fact, the only reason I'm bringing him up at all is because of what you said this morning, Basil."
He sighed solemnly, obviously growing uncomfortable at the conflict. "I'm just...will ya explain, sir? Please?"
The two of them let quiet envelope the nipping air, only broken on occasion by hums of alarm or understanding from Basil. It was the kind of silence that grows more and more anxiety-stricken with time, the kind where one's mind is desperate for any sort of distraction. Estera found herself resorting to looking out the window and tracking the movement of her home's Kinoko flag to keep from scratching her nails against her flesh.
It was a habit she had kept since childhood- a bad one, yes, but bloody unbreakable. Whenever her parents would sit her down for a "family meeting"- sometimes alone, sometimes with Basil- they would fuss at her when she visibly twitched her feet or hands. "You don't realise how distracting that is," they would say with scornful irises. "You need to be conscious of this and stop being a distraction." As a result, she would relieve anxiety by shoving her fingernails into her hands, which she kept hidden underneath her legs.
The scars became painful after a while...but if pain was what kept her calm, then so be it.
"So...What you're sayin', sir, is that ya used to be the ruler of Kinoko Kingdom, but were trapped in here after a while by some unknown villain, and've been 'ere for the past century...? Oh- over the past century, sorry. And you need us t' get something...unburied from underneath the Library Ruins that may be able to help ya out? Did I get all 'a that right?"
He subtly looked up at Estera, who gave a nod of approval. At least the King wasn't changing his story...
"Hmm. Okay...well, Estera," Basil muttered as he fumbled with the clasp behind his head, "I say we give him a chance. The things that he could uncover t' us would definitely prove t' be very helpful in our search; you were more than right about that! Besides, he brought up a good point. Why would he lead ya to harm-"
"When he's literally attached to me? Yes, I've heard it all before."
"...Yes. Are ya still nervous?"
Estera didn't quite know how to answer this question. It seemed that the more the two were confronted with the next step in their plan, the more mixed her emotions became...
"...I suppose. Do you have a course of action for all of this? I mean, we're going to be...trespassing, after all. What if we get caught?"
His eyes glossed over, though his shoulders went up in a dismissive shrug.
"Well, first off, let's hope we don't get caught...don't worry. We'll be fine. And as a matter o' fact...hmm. That might work...!"
"What might work?" Estera watched with wary eyes as he began to pace back and forth in the dark kitchen, a smile forming on his face. (The sound of dirt crunching beneath his feet did nothing to ease the poor girl's anxiety, either.)
"Since I live so close t' the Library Ruins, I've pretty much got their schedule down pat. Every day, at exactly high noon, the Central Post staff who guard the Ruins all leave for about fifteen minutes t' get lunch."
"...All of them? No one stays behind?"
"Yea, each and every one of them. I don't blame them, t' be honest. If I got mushroom stew for lunch every day, I'd want to leave as fast as I could, too."
Hold on- had Estera heard him right?!
"Mushroom stew? You're sure?"
"I know. I've seen them get served; I'm more than certain. Can ya believe the perks that people like our parents get?"
She could scarcely take it in, much less believe it. How could the Post possibly afford to dine in such splendour like it was nothing? To think, while she and Basil ate little more than sandwiches or fruit salads in the mid-day, their parents feasted upon that piping-hot, scrumptious, positively decadent...
By the flag, it was insubordination!
As she stood there, her senseless jaw slack on the ground, Basil shuffled his feet in place. "Well, at any rate, you and I could easily sneak in during that time. If what this ghost is saying is true- and I'm sure it is, sir- we'll be able t' get there, find what he's looking for, and hide in that amount of time. Isn't there a willow tree near the Ruins that we could use?"
"...Yes...ah, but it can only really hide one person. Put yourself in the shoes of the guards, Basil. If they saw us behind that tree doing absolutely nothing, and then saw we had mysteriously acquired an object in their absence...they would be more than a little suspicious, don't you think?"
At her advice, Basil's face contorted in deep- and very nervous- thought.
"Well...what if only one o' us went?"
"...What? No, no. Please no."
"Why not? One person would be much easier t' disguise than two."
"But that's frightfully risky! What about if one of us gets hurt, or if you go into another of your time-travelling episodes? And there's still the possibility of being discovered by the Post. No, the presence of a backup is absolutely crucial."
He hummed in understanding. "Is there anythin'...could there be somethin' we're missing?"
As the sun crept higher and higher in Kinoko's sky, so did Estera's anxiety. Was there anything, anything at all that could help-
"Wait! I think I've got it, Basil."
"What? What is it?!"
"There's a small cluster of bushes a couple of feet away from the willow tree. If I crouched down as much as possible and took off my mushcap, I would probably be able to fit behind it and watch over you."
"...Me? Ya want me to be the one to keep guard?"
"Yes. Is..that a problem? It would work; I know it-"
"No, that's not the issue! I know it'll work just fine, it's just...if we do this together, you're going to need t' get whatever he wants, not..not me."
"...What? W-why me?"
"I know, I know you're scared...but I need t' have some time t' write down what I saw. I'm almost done, don't worry, but...I-I just want to get that finished."
"But you have plenty of time, don't you?"
"...I don't know. Please, Estera? Just to be completely safe."
Estera couldn't hide the tinge of frustration in her breath...but when Basil had a look like that on his face, he was going to do what he desired with no regard to anyone else's opinion.
He was kind overall, but gosh, when it came to some things, he could be ornery as all get-out.
"Okay... fine. As long as you keep a lookout...!"
"Of course. Thank ya...now, come on- it's almost noon. We need t' get into position!"
And with a (very quick) floor-cleaning, and a cautious flourish of the door...our unlikely trio was off.
But little did they know, dear reader, that their true journey had yet to begin.
Chapter 8: 6 - In Which Phantasmagoria Reigns
Summary:
Bit of an earlier upload today, everyone!! I had some time, and I figured I owed you guys one. XD (There's also a small in-between bit directly after this chapter, so enjoy these two treats wrapped into one!!! >:3)
TW: Mention of blood.
Word Count: 1,878.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They arrived on the outskirts of their destination mere minutes before high noon, with identically tired legs and weakened lungs. Acting as nonchalant as possible, however, was critical as they slowly strolled in the direction of the Library Ruins. Thankfully, they had not yet been spotted by the guardsmen, which gave Basil the opportunity to duck behind the bushes under their radar. Sister and brother only had time to exchange one last smile...
...and Estera was on her own.
Summoning up all of her experience and charm, she strolled over to the willow tree, tossing a cordial smile to the guards as she did. They returned it with glee, some even waving in her direction.
As you and I both know, dear reader, this behaviour from the adults was not at all unusual. Yet it still made Estera sick to the stomach; she had never thought she would be reduced to using their love to her advantage...especially considering how adverse she was to their presence last night.
She had not a second to dwell on this feeling, though, for as soon as she sat down, footsteps of many bodies could be heard in the air. Craning her head ever-so-gently around the bark, Estera saw the guards making a beeline for the path towards town, chattering amongst themselves with nary a care in the world...
So. Basil truly did have a keen eye.
And as she clipped on the necklace to await instructions from the bratty phantom, it felt like she was locking the mechanism of an unbreakable shackle.
About time you got this ball rolling.
"Oh, hush, Jacobs."
Surprisingly, he didn't retort with anything more than a disgruntled sigh. Could the tension be getting to him, as well?
When the guards were more than gone, Estera forced herself onto her feet, placing one leaden foot in front of the other... She couldn't help but be surprised at how...not necessarily calm, but...dampened the Library Ruins looked when it was not surrounded by the law. In fact, one could almost call its aura...an inviting sort of mysterious.
The sun above was positioned just so above the Ruins, shining at its fullest onto every nook and cranny. She marvelled at the sight, inadvertently slowing to a stop when she was right on its outskirts. To anyone else, it was nothing but ash and remnants of a legacy gone too far, forever undisturbed by its descendants.
Well, almost undisturbed: it had already been scouted for any sign of life over a century ago...but nothing worthwhile had been unearthed.
So they had been told.
"...Let's...get this over with."
With the padded steps of a cat, Estera tiptoed into the beginnings of the Ruins. She tried to hop over debris, but mainly ended up almost falling at multiple points. Despite the height of her boots, cuts and bruises swiftly began to rear their ugly heads along her legs. The ghost's constant sighing and whispered scorns didn't do much to help matters, either...
...until.
Wait- there! Stop there. The ghost squealed, abruptly and excitedly. The energy! I-it's so empowering here.
"What energy?"
Never mind that. Dig; dig quickly! This must be where I put it...
With an exasperated groan, Estera kneeled down on the ground where her feet were (somewhat) firmly planted. There seemed to be nothing unusual about this particular spot; only the typical chaotic rubble coated the fertile soil below her... But despite the immense guilt washing over her in torrential amounts, she began to claw away at the mess, getting little bits of ash and glass and dirt between her fingernails, and staining her sweaty skin cherry red.
Though the work was long and tiresome, her efforts were not in vain to the phantom...when the earth had an approximate three-inch dent in it, he cried out in unmistakable glee.
At last...my freedom, unearthed!!
"...And the answers to our past. Don't forget what Basil said."
Yes, yes, that too. Oh, but freedom...!!
Estera rolled her eyes, then focused on scrubbing the caked dirt and dust off of...something.
A deep purple surface began to show, embroidered on the corners with intricate golden lace.
In the middle of this violet expanse lay an aquamarine spiral of sorts, twirling in the shape of a rectangle.
"...What is it?"
It's a book, twit. Can't you tell? Books were our main form of entertainment way back when...no. Oh my gosh. Well, don't just sit there like a lump on a log; pull it out already!!
If no one in Estera's general vicinity could hear her sledgehammer of a heart, it was an absolute miracle. She could count on just two hands the amount of books she had held in her moons alive, yes, but this one was still like none she had ever seen. Never in her life had she thought a book could be so large, so crudely bound. A musty stench wafted from the soil when she pulled it up completely, making her nose wrinkle.
But it was her hands that shocked her the most. They had gained an agenda of their own, and couldn't seem to stop caressing the dusty indents of the spiral.
What was this emotion that pulsed through her veins?
...Excitement?
No. Surely not. Excitement and nervousness are so easily confused, after all...
Quit stalling, Estera! Open the book; see if the secret is inside.
"But how will I know it when I find it?"
You won't, but I will. I'm going to...assume you're familiar with the concept of auras?
"...Yes."
Well, ever since I became a spirit, I can feel them like mortals can feel things in their hands. It's an amazing talent, I know...and one that's come in handy quite a bit.
Ignoring his overly-dramatic disposition as much as she could, Estera flipped slowly through the book. And oh, she hoped to the luck of the moon above that he would find what he needed soon enough...!
Alas, the papers were all smudged and stained, deemed invisible by time himself. The more that she turned the pages, the more visibly agitated the phantom became...until-
"Wait! There's...there's something stuck here."
What? Go on!! What is it?!
Hands shaking from exc- er, fear, Estera turned to the middle of the book, where the pages had been carved from the inside. A superb silver watch on a chain lay hidden inside, with only a thin layer of rust dancing along the surface.
Yes...yes. I feel it in a way I've never felt it before...not in all my days.
She pulled the watch out by the face with both hands, the coppery dust flaking onto her fingers as she rubbed them along its surface. Some exotic flower had been engraved into the metal cover, and the edges were etched with a lace of hearts. Beneath the watch was a small slip of paper, gritty with dirt and time. It was impossibly small- insignificant, more likely than not- but Estera shoved it into her pocket nonetheless.
"Are you feeling anything? We don't have a lot of time."
It's nearer...but not overwhelming yet. Try opening the watch.
Despite the little pressure that the pages put upon the watch, its latch was firmly shut...
Come on, put some elbow grease into it!!
"That's exactly what I'm trying to do. It's stuck-"
Estera heard a metallic clank.
It opened.
Just like magic.
Multiple flashes of a hot-white light consumed the air, suffocating all of Estera's vision with absolutely no advance warning. The wind began to pick up around them, as if a hurricane of vengeance had suddenly descended upon Kinoko! In all the sudden cacophony, she couldn't tell if she had let go of the watch or not; she couldn't even tell if her hands were still attached to her body. All she could sense was the whistling of the air, and the involuntary screams of both her and her comrade!
What was going on?
What had the ghost done?!
What was happening?!
And just when she thought it couldn't get any more horrible, the world went silent...
...and Estera fell.
*****
She could have been rendered unconscious for mere seconds. Or it could have been hours, or maybe enough time to pass beyond an ashy death.
But goodness, if this was the afterlife...then it was much hotter than Estera had imagined.
That was the only thing her scrambled brain could register at first- the heat was unlike anything she had ever felt before. When she brought her sandy hand before her face (wait; why was it sandy?), she found that she couldn't focus on it for long before her vision began to wobble and wave against the burning sunlight...
...what?
"...What in the world did you do?"
I didn't do jack! You were the one to open that watch, not me!!
"Wha- under your instructions! Don't you dare blame this on me, you little-"
"Ay! Who are ya, and what'cha doin' 'ere?"
...Oh, no. Now look what you've gotten us into...!!
Estera went as silent as a field mouse, making her muscles as rigid and dead as possible. The source of that strange voice crept closer to where she lay, crunching across the endless sand with slow, dramatic steps.
"You ain't foolin' nobody, playin' possum li' that. Git up, girl, 'fore I bring out th' big guns."
The voice was stern, yet not overbearingly so. Loud enough to command respect, but not make the one being spoken to numbed by fear. At any rate, Estera was quick to force herself onto her feet.
The rather squat lady in front of her could have easily been mistaken for an adolescent, were it not for the way she presented herself. Her hair was a dusty-blonde, pulled into a tight bun at the base of her neck by a very rough-looking cord. An armada of freckles dotted her cheeks, highlighting her emerald-green eyes like a miniature, determined blaze. Her arms were folded over a thin, sky-blue long sleeve, rolled slightly beyond the wrists and drenched in sweat. She wore khaki cargo shorts, as well, their pockets bulging with unseen oddities. She held a large leather bag in her right hand, with multiple flasks of water spilling out of its side pockets. Dirt and grime coated her hiking boots, which dug into the sand with ever-so-slight impatience.
But when their eyes met, something about the rough-tongued stranger began to soften...just a tad.
"Good. Now, what'cha doin' 'round this neck of th' Isle? Ya ain't one 'a th' ones I hired."
Er- Oh, this woman can't know our origins; what if she tries to kill you?! I'll be doomed!!
"...Er..." As much as she hated his self-inflation, Estera knew the stranger was right. She must think fast, but alas, that was never something she was good at...!
"I-I fell asleep."
...The second that oh-so-obvious lie escaped her lips, she could feel her heart sinking inside her chest. Even the ghost's typical reaction of scorn didn't seem that uncalled for...
Laughter was how the stranger responded; it was a biting, almost frigid sound. "Honey, I been dog-tired more times than I care ta count, but I ain't never been s' tired as ta hit th' sack right smack in th' middle a' th' desert. Really, what'cha doin' 'ere? Ain't nobody got time t' bust."
Oh...what should she say? This was a total stranger; what if she was led to harm by revealing her true identity? With a rising sense of dread in her stomach, she recalled the horror tales of what lay inside the Desolation Grounds. They were branded into the crevices of her very brain, even if they were just-
...
No.
No, no. No...!!
What had Basil said...about that...?!
Had she been sent back in time?
Notes:
Oh, and by the way, 'cause I can't remember if I said it here or not: that whole social-experiment thing? Yeah; it went really well. More people read this thing on here in a week than the amount of people who read on Wattpad in a year. Enough said. :'D
So, here's my Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
And my YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCmfmfeVhjaNsMy1KCoI8ivQ
(Edit: Hey, this is Rosie literally two minutes after she made this post. I just realized that I linked the Tumblr account back in Chapter 4, completely forgot to link my YouTube, and just...abandoned all responsibility after that.
Crazy? I was crazy once. :'D)
Chapter 9: \
Summary:
TW: None for this chapter. At ease, peeps! :D
Word Count: 705
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Each time I travel I remember less and less, the page read, with ink so faded and yellowed with time that it might as well have been a human memory. It could be so fickle sometimes, the Prince thought with a barely-audible sigh. I really need to start writing these as soon as I come back to the present day...
How his poor father expected him to salvage any of this nonsense, he did not know.
All of Kinoko Kingdom had known the Prince's father as King Ranboo for decades now. Gone were the days of terror and manipulation; that, at least, was a major plus. He and Uncle Tubbo both had really made names for themselves. Kinoko had thrived- no, flourished- under their rule, and they had grown in size as something comparable to the Bruadar itself.
(Well, that is, if the Bruadar had even been around to be compared to. The Kingdom, along with what little was left of Old L'Manburg, had teamed up some time ago to finally- finally- eradicate Dream from existence. That was the most welcome relief of all to Kinoko. The Prince could still see the look on Father's face when he caught wind of their victory...it had been one of the best moments of his life.)
And now here the Prince was. A grown man. All this good, all these amazing events that had taken place over the years...
...and he had been left to maintain it.
I'm going to start keeping track of every time I travel... I'm worried one day I'll travel and not even remember who I am anymore.
"Fat bunch of good that did you," the Prince snorted under his breath...only to regret it as soon as he let it escape. Oh, come on. He was Prince Michiko, future ruler of all Kinoko Kingdom. He was better than this, for crying out loud...but still.
He tried his best to be positive, he really did. That's what the King would have wanted, after all. But gosh, the world made it bloody hard to smile sometimes.
Okay. Come on, Michael. Get a grip on yourself. What did Father tell you? Breathe in...breathe out. Hum a tune to yourself if you have to. Anything to drown out the sadness.
Anything to numb the pain.
Maybe I should stop...
A singular blank page.
No. I can't stop. I have to keep doing my part...
...Hm. In a way, he felt poor Karl's sorrow. Obviously, he hadn't been put through...that, but the Prince still knew what it felt like to have...very little control. A good chunk of his life- namely his childhood- had been spent grovelling at the feet of world-class idiots. He knew how hard it was to float along with the whims of those around you.
But, in a way, it had helped him. He had learned to adapt. To flow with the tide, with the waves of the vast sea that surrounded the Kingdom, and use them to better his own situation. (Positivity, remember?)
And...it did get easier. Especially when he wasn't under pressure; then faith came to him as easily as the air he breathed. But in situations like this...well. Faith does has a way of being tested, doesn't it? He was reminded of the stories Uncle Tubbo used to tell him, about people from the past whose faith in righteousness and truth and love got tested beyond belief.
And it'd be over his dead body if he didn't pass. If he didn't do what was right by the people.
Maybe, if I travel enough, I'll be able to right some wrongs... Maybe do something to prevent all of the bad I keep seeing... I need to keep this quiet.
Gosh, the writing was thin here. The Prince had to squint just to read it. Karl must have really been out of his right mind...
I can't tell anyone what happens or how I know these stories... But I can try to do my part to steer this world in the correct direction.
The Prince's eyes went out of focus for a second; he had to close them and press a few fingers to his temple to collect his thoughts-
"...Huh?"
'Til next time.
But when he did...he saw something.
Don't forget who you are.
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 10: 7 - In Which the Adventure Begins
Summary:
TW: Mention of a character changing a shirt in a semi-public area. Nothing suggestive/graphic is shown, nor intentionally implied.
Word Count: 3,179.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Don't cry. Please, anything but that.
Don't, don't, don't cry...
...but it seemed that her heart had a mind of its own.
"...I...I'm...to be honest with you; I-I don't...I just don't know."
Do you recall Estera's opinion towards tears and rationality? Well, the emotions that welled up in her heart and soul were so bloody intense that even she couldn't prohibit them from overflowing into her eyes...
How could she have let this happen?
"Oh, now, now, don't ya cry! J-just tell me where ya hail from. Where ya from, girl?"
"...I-I can't tell you, ma'am! I'm sorry, but I just can't...can't tell you. I'm sorry...!!"
...Pathetic.
Estera couldn't really argue there.
She had always found the way that she cried embarrassingly odd. It wasn't as if she didn't have cares to shed tears over; in fact, it was quite the opposite. But the older that she got, the less preeminent her sorrow became. Without even trying, she learned to control her emotions in the presence of the ones who hurt her the most...and it was only behind closed bedroom doors or restroom stalls that the drought was quenched.
Well...most of the time, at any rate. There were always some occasions where the pressure became too much to bear, and her eyes gained a mind of their own.
And no matter how sympathetic the poor witness was, it was always more than a little embarrassing.
"...Miss ma'am, are ya okay?"
"Y-yes, ma'am. I'm jus-just fine!"
"Ah, now, ya know better th'n that." The strange lady took Estera's right hand down from her face, exposing the sensitive tears to the world. She flinched at the touch, almost pulled away, but the stranger had a very strong grip. "Nah; I should be th' one 'poligisin'. I'm th' boss 'round this place, so I gotta watch out for eve'body wantin' t' come in. Señor Q- that's my boss- he don't want nobody comin' who don't got my a-okay. I's had t' pull arrows on more people n' ya can shake a deck 'a cards at. But...I don't think ya's 'round 'ere ta stir up trouble. Are ya?"
Estera shook her head slowly, trying to make sense of the stranger's words. "No... No, of course not."
The waterworks flowed less rapidly now, shutting off just as soon as it had started. Typical. Stupid, typical Estera... At the sight of this, though, the lady let go of her hand with a pat and a smile.
"I'll take ya word for it, miss ma'am...but I'm still gonna have t' keep ya with me. Señor Q'll have a cow if I let the likes a' ya loose. No 'fence."
...You should go with her. She doesn't sound like she'll take your head off, at any rate.
Though she didn't trust the ghost's judgment very much more than her own at the moment, she had to agree. Besides, if she...had gone back in time, she wouldn't accomplish anything by sitting here in unfamiliar territory. Who knew what would attack her if she remained idle...yes. It would be better if she followed the stranger, at least for the moment.
"...N-none taken...thank you, ma'am."
"Honey, it ain't no problem!" She got up with the aura of purpose pulsing through her smile, turning to lead their leave. "And if we's gonna be spendin' more time 'gether, might as well call me Nori. Or Boss. Whichever cuts ya deck; I'm good with either."
"Nori...alright. Thank you again, very much..."
And with a dusting of the knees and a shaky sigh, Estera found herself following in wary pursuit. She was still quite shaken up at the close call with discovery- this woman looked like she could do some serious damage if she so chose- but it wasn't like she could stay in the middle of nowhere for much longer. Or, no...what had Nori called this vast wasteland? A desert, was it?
Oh...what in the world had that stupid ghost gotten her into? If this was Basil's twisted world of time-travel, she had hopes of going home...but would she make it unscathed?
...Could she trust him enough to let him lead her through?
Why, oh why was she so foolish?!
"...W-where are we heading to, Miss Nori?"
"The work site. It's a couple miles out, so ya best change 'nta this tank top 'n git ya plenty of water. Ya can hand me ya sweater there; I'll put it 'n my pack. Hey- don't git waterlogged, now; only drink 's much 's ya really need. I've been 'trollin' th' 'rimiter with 'bout three o' four other folks, but we's been switchin' out ev'ry few hours. They's pro'bly back at the site by now."
"I see..." Estera looked around to make sure there were no witnesses to her undressing. To be truthful, she was quite grateful for the change in clothes; the long sleeve was really beginning to smell. "What are you all doing there?"
Nori halted suddenly, stirring up a cloud of fine dust. "...Ya ain't kiddin'?"
"Er- no, ma'am."
"Wow. Ya really ain't from 'ere at all." She laughed her biting little laugh, signalling for a thoroughly dazed Estera to come closer once she was fully dressed. "Come on; lemme fill ya in."
"...Yes, ma'am."
"Th' place has a really fouled-up history, I'ma be honest. The owner- Señor Q- messed 'round wi' a lot of big-wigged politicians back when th' Isle was a yong'un...wait. Do ya even know what th' Isle is?"
"No. I'm sorry."
"...Oh-kay then. In that case, best settle in f' a story."
She used the hand that wasn't holding her bag to point towards Estera's left. "All th' land east o' 'ere's known as 'Th' Isle o' Th' Bruadar.' Dang politicians ova' there run ova' each other s' much ya can't hardly tell who's who no more, but most people say it's split 'nta two groups: th' Dancers and th' Puppeteers. Señor Q's kinda rode th' fence all his life. He served unda' a Puppeteer for a while, but some...not-too-good things happened to 'em. That really took some skin off his nose, s' he broke away from politics and went 'ere t' build his own place, 'bout 14 a' so months ago. And he's assigned me 's th' one to watch ova' it while it's bein' built."
"...What led him to giving you this job?"
"Ha! I'm somethin' of a bouncer in my community, and Señor Q picked up on it quick. He's always liked my people, ever since he showed up... We've been livin' 'way from th' Bruadar for a couple 'a decades now. We's nameless n' rootless, which definitely causes a brawl or two, but we're able t' survive off o' good ol' common sense. Plus, we ain't as petty as the Bruadar lugs, and by gum, we know how to work."
Nori laughed again, but it wasn't nearly as harsh as before...something about it seemed almost fond.
"Eh, at any rate...I'm glad that Señor Q can find what he needs 'ere. And I'm glad he don't think we're bad... Ay- don't ya get all sappy on me, now, girl!"
It was obvious to Estera that Nori held little harshness behind this remark. In fact, the two of them were able to share a shaky chuckle over Nori's obvious fondness- and respect- for her employer!
Something about this moment...even to Estera, it was almost...calm.
The air was still tense...but heck, at least she hadn't been locked up anywhere yet.
"I'm happy that he trusts you so much, ma'am...what is it that you're building?"
"Oh- a casino. 'Las Nevadas Casino,' t' be exact... If ya promise t' not do anythin' bone-headed, I can let ya help us out."
Ooh, I remember this...yes, we've gone far back in time.
"...I'll certainly try to help you where I can...but what's a casino?"
Nori was silent for a while- so silent, in fact, that the sounds of sand crunching below them and the whispering breaths of the chained phantom seemed to amplify ten-fold.
"...It's kinda complicated. Bottom line, though: ya bet 'n gamble on things there...a lotta things."
Oh, gosh, it was a gambling house? Estera had heard of those back in Kinoko; gambling had been made illegal when she was in middle school, actually.
"What...kind of things?"
"Anythin'... Anythin' and everythin'."
The look on Nori's face was kind, but it told her that she didn't need to inquire any further. The more they walked along the sand in silence, though, the more nervous that Estera became.
And...dare she say that a sense of adventure welled in her as they walked?
Yes, Nori was quite hospitable...
...but what could she possibly be hiding?
*****
Estera!! Look ahead of you; you don't need to plummet to death.
After a half-hour or so had slogged by, Estera could see something jutting out from under the sandy hills. It only looked like a couple of clusters of planks at first, tied together with countless ropes. But the growing smile on Nori's face and the shout of the phantom told her that it was much, much more.
And it was, indeed...
The construction site of the casino was nestled into a valley of sand, with Estera and Nori now standing on the shaky edge of its summit. The startings of one wooden wall could be seen on the side of the valley closest to them, whilst the other three were completely finished, glittering an impeccable golden-brown. Their perimeters were marked by planks as high as the sky, tied together with cord after endless cord. A smattering of boulders lined random bits of the site, creating a rather shoddy boundary wall around the throng. An unending profusion of activity took place among this menagerie, with at least a hundred people dotted all along the beige floor. Raising panels into the air, painting some kind of paste into the cracks of the wall, hauling huge buckets across the site with no support but a staff on their backs...
To say the place was bustling would be an understatement.
Nori waved her arms and shouted something that Estera could not understand, something that held a similar accent to when she spoke of her supervisor. The people below her waved back, and Nori began to carefully side-step down the crater.
"Right 'ere's where ya gonna have t' be on ya 'p's' n' 'q's,' miss ma'am. Keep ya nose t' th' wind, n' ya won't get jacked with."
...There really was no going back.
But still...what wasthis force moving her forward?
"Yes, Nori. I'll be careful..."
The very moment their feet hit the ground, Nori bolted to a small group of people gathered around a leaning plank. She moved so fast that Estera feared to get anywhere near her frenzy, so she was more than content to stand back as she worked. And work Nori did; it seemed like the entire operation would fall apart without her guidance...
After a few tense minutes of her idly standing in the sand, Nori waved in her direction, a look of confusion lacing her face.
"Come 'ere, miss ma'am! We don't got all day!" She gestured to the crowd of people who had gathered behind her. "These'll be ya co-workers. Señor Q's gonna be back from th' Bruadar conference pretty quick, so we's gotta hop to it. Y'all head over to th' north side; they need help paintin' that wall. Get movin', now! Andalè! Andalè, chica!"
Okay! Jeez Louise!! We're moving.
Without so much as a single glance back, Nori's people jogged over to their designated spot. They were a mite odd to Estera's untrained eye, a carbon-copy assembly line of sun-caressed skin and sweat-drenched long-sleeves. But as she watched them, their passion and happiness became quite apparent. They still spoke in an odd tongue (why could Estera not understand their speech?), but laughter and tones can be understood by all, can they not?
To the left of the wall sat a pile of paint-buckets and brushes, which everyone set out to grabbing and moving to their own little nook below the wood. Estera didn't have any experience whatsoever with painting- her mother had never trusted her to complete such a "high-stake" task- yet she cringed at the thought of asking for help. They all looked so busy; who was she to interfere?
Come on, girl, get to i- oh, you've got to be kidding me, Estera.
The first blob of paint she pulled from the bucket dripped all along the sand, and splashed multiple people sitting near her without any mercy when the brush hit the wall. She tried not to look in their direction as she kept the mess from trailing to the ground, face burning with shame for the second time in an hour...
"Excuse me, miss? Do you need assistance?"
Within seconds, however, someone stood above her... They sounded friendly enough, with an accent similar to Estera's own, but she still steeled herself as she craned her head around.
The first thing that she noticed was the lady's hair. It was long and luscious, like black silk waving down her back in a work-worn braid. It complimented her navy-blue eyes quite nicely, and Estera thought the way they shone in the sunlight was nothing short of beautiful. Her clothes were similar to the rest of the construction workers, yet if one focused, one could see slight differences that showed the lady's class. The edges of her button-up were slightly frilled, and the linen of her pants looked much nicer than that of Estera's. Even her boots looked to be reinforced with leather stitches.
She smiled- a gesture of practice and effortless grace- and held her hand out to Estera. She was offering to take the paintbrush from her hands...and with a timid, pounding heart, she accepted the invitation. There were many witnesses nearby; surely nothing would happen...right?
"Here, chica, let me show you." Kneeling down, the lady moulded Estera's fingers around the brush's handle, painting along the wall in slow, methodical strokes. "The key is necessity. Apply just as much as your brush can handle, but nothing more. I had to learn this the difficult way myself; this paint is much heavier than anything I've ever handled."
...Wow.
Even her demeanour was soft...soft enough to nudge Estera's voice along the path to victory.
"...Why is it so heavy? I-if you don't mind me asking, that is."
Estera, what are you-
"Not at all! This is a special sort of paint, one that the Señor fashioned himself. It's supposed to make these wood-grains look like something much more expensive, like mortar, or even sandstone. The Señor has quite the tight budget, so he's had to live off of the land for many moons now. It's a miracle he even got ahold of this wood in the first place, but the locals have been so generous with their supplies!"
"..Are you not from around here?"
"Oh, goodness, no!" This stranger's laugh was more like a giggle, making Nori's chuckle seem shockingly loud in comparison. "No, I moved out here to help with Las Nevadas about six months ago. Nori- wonderful woman that she is- is letting me board with her and her family whilst I get back on my feet. She's even begun to teach me some Spanish! I'm quite grateful to her for that...!"
Estera's brush faltered in her hands as she turned to face the strange lady, ignoring the ghost's protests. "I'm sorry, Spanish? What's that?"
"You don't know Spanish?"
"N-no. Is that a person, a culture...? How do you learn that?"
The lady stopped suddenly, taking her hand off the paintbrush with a look of confusion on her face. "You're saying that you have no idea...what Spanish is?"
"...No. I'm sorry; is it something imperative?"
"Oh, dear, please don't apologise! I didn't mean to scare you at all... Er, do you know the concept of language?"
"Yes... Language is any word that's improper to say, correct?"
"Well...well, yes, but it has another meaning. Hmm...how to explain?" She placed her hands in her lap, looking up to the top of the wall. Estera watched her intensely, her mind a thorough jumble of thoughts. What could this woman possibly mean...?
All of a sudden, the light returned to her eyes, and her smile found her mouth once more. "Do you have any special words that you use with your friends and family? Anything that you say or do that means something deeper to that specific person only?"
At first, Estera had to stop herself from laughing aloud. Why would she ever want to voluntarily talk to her family at all-?
But then she realised something.
...Dare she speak it aloud?
"I...would hand gestures count? I have this...this thing that I do wi...with someone I know, a thing that only we know the meaning behind."
Estera, you-
"Yes, it would! That's essentially what language is. It's words that only select people or communities can understand. The people here speak the language of Spanish; that's why we call our supervisor 'the Señor' instead of 'the Man.'"
"So...let me see if I have this. The people here were taught this...Spanish from birth, and Nori is teaching it to you now? And their words for things mean the same as our words for things, like 'man' for us is 'senior' for them?"
"It's 'señor,' but yes, you have it. Try to put a little bit more enunciation on the 'n.'"
"Sen...señor?"
"See, there you go! Splendid job!"
The braided lady smiled bright as the afternoon sun...and something about it made Estera long to smile back.
Even if it was small.
"I'm sorry it took me so long to grasp that, ma'am," Estera said sheepishly. "Did I waste your time?"
"Are you serious? No, not at all! Please don't apologise, you're just fine. It was my pleasure to teach you."
...Oh my gosh.
Estera nodded her head in answer to the braided lady, too flustered to trust her own mouth. She knew that she didn't have a problem with it, and she knew her behaviour wasn't an issue...but knowing never made the feeling go away.
Even after all these moons, she hadn't a clue as to how to explain herself...so she had nothing to do except face the task at hand.
Face the wall once more.
"So, ma'am, what language do we speak?"
"Oh, what we're speaking now is called English. It's actually quite funny- while the locals here are teaching me Spanish, I'm teaching them a bit of English."
"Really? How is it going?"
"Pretty well! Slow, like any new language-learning experience, but well nonetheless. You see, I'm the only one that's ever available to teach them. Nori and the the Señor are the only other ones that are fluent in English, and they're always much busier than I am...oh!"
"What's the matter?"
"Here!" The lady rushed herself to her feet, sloshing a bit of paint out of the bucket in her hurry. "You can do this; I promise you. Let's get back to work, quickly!" Within mere seconds, she had returned to her station on the wall, without so much as a goodbye...
And she wasn't the only one acting strange, either. All around her, the previous chatter and bustle of the construction site dimmed to utter silence, and all that could be heard was the clunking of metal on wood and a slew of heavy breathing...
Nori, obviously, was the first one to move. She walked briskly to the edge of the wall, addressing something- or someone- on the side opposite of Estera.
"Glad t' see ya home 'n dry, Señor Q."
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 11: 8 - In Which Stars Sprout Wings
Summary:
TW: Mentions of death and alcohol abuse.
Word Count: 6,161.
*This is an abnormally large chapter; you have been warned. :'D*
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
...He had finally arrived.
Though Estera couldn't see this revered figure in the slightest, he still felt oddly close. His presence shifted the air around the sun-drenched site, making it seem stifling and unbearably lonely...and that was all before he even spoke.
"I'm happy t' be home, too, señora... I trust that everythin's still going well?"
Hmm...is that...? I think...wow. Even the phantom was at a loss for words...!
"Yessir. Everythin's fit 's a fiddle 'round 'ere. Th' wall's bein' painted, none 'a the boards 'er leanin', 'n we even got ourselves a new recruit...!"
The Señor stood with travelling eyes for a long moment, before humming with a...rather terrifying undertone.
"May I meet this new arrival?"
"Of course, Señor."
...Oh, no.
Estera veered her eyes to where Nori was so swiftly approaching, catching the fearful look of the braided lady out of the corner of her eye. When Nori waved her hand, Estera's legs straightened themselves with a strength she wished she possessed inside.
And when she crossed that wooden threshold, she found it equal parts easy and hard to look her (hopefully temporary) boss in the eye.
The Señor's general aura was nothing short of haunted. His appearance was...more than a little shady, and not at all what she would have deemed comfortable in a place like this. He wore navy-blue suspenders over an untucked, very baggy white long sleeve, its first few buttons left undone for air circulation. Behind the buttons lay a rusted silver chain, leaving a faint trail of blue upon his tanned skin. He had already taken off a dark-blue vest, which he held in the crook of his left arm. His shoes were like a pair of penny-loafers from back home, but neither held a coin in their hole. Instead, a small, black-and-white chip rested in its slot, with a...strangely angular smile painted on its surface. Estera longed to focus on the ground, but couldn't make herself train her eyes anywhere near this oddity for very long...
But, alas, his face wasn't that much better.
The most notable thing was the scar. His right-facing eye was completely whitened by a huge gash that stretched from his forehead to his lower lip. (Since his mouth was only slightly open, Estera couldn't be certain, but she thought that one of his teeth in line with the scar was chipped...!) The eye that wasn't blind was as dark as chocolate, highly resembling Estera's own sorrowful irises. She couldn't even imagine how it would shine in full lighting; right now, his face was heavily shadowed by his navy-blue postboy cap. It sat on a mop of messy black hair, probably flattened by the accessory.
"It's a pleasure t' meet you. The name's Quackity, but you've probably heard me called 'The Señor' or 'Señor Q'. Who are you?"
...Quackity? Goodness. Maybe it was a nickname. At any rate, the phantom said absolutely nothing; did he know him?
"...My name's Estera."
She steeled herself for impact- or, worse, further inquiries- but was only met with silence. Quackity was preoccupied with looking her over rather than asking questions, it seemed. In fact, the only one who looked confused or upset at all was Nori, but she held her tongue in the presence of her boss.
His eyes were still as light-numbed as ever, especially when he focused on her sand-caked mushcap for an uncomfortable amount of time...whatwas that sheen of longing coating his pupil? Her heart quickened at the sight.
"...Estera, hm...? Ya don't look like you're from around here. How'd you hear about this place?"
"Er- I told 'er, Señor. She was 'boutta cook out 'n the dunes, s' I told 'er we could help each otha' out."
The feeling of gratitude she held towards Nori in that moment was incomparable, but she still felt just as nervous. Why did he look at her in such a way...? Thank goodness the phantom was (temporarily) silent; she could only imagine what Quackity would say about the glowing abomination...!
After a few nerve-wracking moments, Quackity shrugged ever-so-slightly. "Well, I'm grateful t' have ya on the team."
"'S tha' anythin' ya need from us, Señor?"
"...No, I don't believe so. Actually, I was gonna ask ya th' same thing."
"Oh, no, we's just fine!" Nori took the vest from Quackity's hands, clutching it like it was a yard of priceless cloth. "Ya just sit y'self down ova' there. Take it easy; ya gotta be plum tuckered out!"
Estera had to smile a tad at Nori's insistence, and they followed her to where a chair was quite conveniently positioned. She found it amazing how her personality had changed from no-nonsense to doting so quickly...someone was certainly eager to please, weren't they?
"Everythin' should be 'ere, Señor. Ya've got a good view a' th' site, and I can get ya anythin' ya need later. We shouldn't have too much longa'; it's only a couple more hours t' sunset."
"Nori, I'm fine. Trust me. Th' only thing I need is my guitar n' some water, please."
"Ya got it, Señor Q! They always love it when ya play for 'em."
...I don't think I've ever seen anyone as annoying as her...and that's saying something.
...Oh, goodness.
Nori bustled off with her task in mind, leaving Estera alone with her strange new master and her reeling thoughts.
"She never fails to amaze me..."
"Really, sei- er, Señor?"
"Mm-hmm. Actually, everyone here does." The more he talked, the lower his voice became, and the higher Estera's anxiety climbed. "She makes 'em show me respect without me even having t' try..."
He let the air fall silent, resting his fist on his scarred cheek, staring blankly into the distance with an eye of bridled starlight...
What could he possibly mean by his remark? Surely Nori wasn't the only reason they feared him like the everlasting shadow he was...correct?
Slowly- but ever-so-surely- a strange curiosity began to blend with her anxiety.
Nori's strange face when she spoke of the casino.
The man with the sadness of a weeping willow tree.
The people who were...what, exactly?
Not to mention the phantom's eerie, thought-provoking silence...
The secrets of Las Nevadas were certainly hefty ones...would they be revealed to her if she stayed long enough?
...Hold on.
This was crazy.
Why do I care?
"Order up, Señor Q!"
Quick as a flash, Nori returned to Quackity's side, guitar strap in her left hand and water canteen in the right.
"Ya sure this's everythin' ya needed? I can-"
"Nori. It's fine, I promise ya. Don't worry about me; I'll- I am fine. I'm more concerned about y'all than anyone else!"
"Only thin' they want's a song, Señor."
His smile was still small, alas, but it was the largest one Estera had seen out of him yet.
"Then a song's what I'll give them."
And the two stood there, solid and rooted as trees, photosynthesising off of his idle twanging...that slowly turned into a melody.
The second that he began to sing, the people around him cried out in happiness, and joined in the tune flawlessly as they worked. Estera herself could understand none of the lyrics whatsoever; they must have been written in that Spanish language. However, as mentioned before, dear reader, there are certain things in this world that do not require translation...
Quackity's song was just as phantom-like as his face, a never-ending daze of unwavering sound. His voice rang with love, with fear, with...longing, with a sorrow that sent shivers down Estera's spine. The chill was strong enough to warrant her grabbing her sweater, which lay in a heap near Nori's pack nearby. Yet all the while, his grip on his guitar stayed steady and true to his quest. Even when his eyes closed to properly feel the music, not a single sour note played.
And as the melody drew to a close and the people began to clap...Estera could see the fickle stars begin to shine upon his eyes.
Even if it was temporary.
Which, of course, true happiness always seems to be.
Always...
That was...decent.
"Oh, Señor Q...ya sing like a bluebird; ya really do."
"Thank ya. I appreciate it very much...hold on."
With caution radiating from his brow, Quackity slowly stood up, eyes trained on one of the boulders surrounding the site. At first, Estera noticed nothing unusual about this spot...but when the setting sun dared to peek beyond a stray cloud, it shone in all its glory onto quite the alarming sight.
What the...?!
A shadow.
The shadow of a human...with something smoking in its hand!
"Oh, Señor, it's that spy 'gain...! Th' one I told ya 'bout! And...oh my- is that dynamite they's holdin'? We need t' git' em!"
Being the head-strong individual she was, Nori grabbed the first thing she could out of her pocket- a pocketknife- and began to run into the fray-!
"Nori, stop! It's fine."
"...Why? They's been-"
"I know him, Nori."
People around them began to look at the scene with wary curiosity... A stranger? How could he possibly know this man?
"...Nori, please don't worry. I can take care of it."
She stood still for but an eternal moment, joining the surrounding spectators in their silence...before stepping to the side, a pinched grimace gracing her lips.
(Yes, she seemed fond of her employer, but this move still visibly surprised Estera. She had to have seen some commanding emotion on his face; she wouldn't back down on her own accord that easily...!)
With a grateful smile, Quackity propped his guitar on the side of his chair, took one last drink of water, and strode with a shake to where the shadow stood. Cautious steps radiated in the evening air, and even the shadow appeared to still as Quackity approached closer. It brought the smoking thing up to its lips, and blew on it like one would a candle before tossing it to the ground behind the boulder. Everyone's relief was palpable as they saw the remnants of shadowy ash fall to the sand...but fear still hung like a veil over Estera's heart.
All the people around her- after exchanging a couple choice glances between each other, of course- returned to their work. Even Nori went back to shouting out her instructions, only allowing herself a hefty sigh before moving again.
But Estera couldn't bring herself to move...it was if her feet were shackled with leaden chains.
The chains of...infatuation.
She had never struggled with this before, yet now it silenced her mind like an invisible curtain of black. No matter how she tried to fight it, her...interest in this mysterious place just kept growing and growing. She feared a major part of it, that could not be denied, but all the same...the fear practically spoke to her soul.
And for once in her life, it refused to let this terror be smothered by logic...
It yearned to conquer.
...Did she dare satisfy this foreign emotion? Nori and the others would not be easy to pass by unnoticed and unmissed. And the phantom seemed more scared than enthusiastic now...
...but her quivering soul left her two choices. Urgent ones. Either give in...or die in her guilt...
"...support me with ya love..."
Nori was facing a group of painters now, completely oblivious to the turmoil of her new recruit.
Thus, before she could have a chance to run away, she ran forward...and didn't dare to look back.
Maybe, if she didn't face the issue, it would go away.
Maybe philosophy would work in her favour here.
Maybe.
However, with the aid of sheer luck, Estera was able to make it to the right-most boulder unscathed...giving her a clear view of both the sandman and the shadow.
Oh my-! It's him!!
"Who?" Estera kept her voice as soft as her mushcap, though it was quite the struggle. "Who is it?"
Shut up, twit, and let me listen!!
...To say the very least, the intruder- whose back was pressed lazily against the boulder- looked more like a corpse awaiting the ashchamber than a mortal soul. He wore a faded yellow sweater, stained with what looked like blue paint in a tilted line from his collar to near his hem. His black trousers were very muddy, and ripped considerably at the knees. Despite the stifling heat of the land, he sported a heavy-looking tan trench coat, also quite dirtied up. All the buttons except for the top one were undone, making it look more like a cloak than a jacket. (Actually, something seemed to be hidden underneath the fabric of the coat's back, two stubs that jutted out and pressed against it awkwardly...) His mop of brown hair was in desperate need of a washing, and boasted of a very loud white streak near the front. He wore heavily-patched maroon shoes, caked in the typical time-dulled desert clay and sand.
Overall, he was certainly a very eerie being, with a gaze much, much colder than Alex's stare of spectres. Even his voice seemed frigid.
Yet none of the obvious things were the ones that made her heart skip a beat...
...his glasses.
By Kinoko. They...they were split in half!
Estera forced her hand to fly to her mouth in order to keep from gasping aloud. This was the soldier Basil had spoke of; it had to be! And yet...
...how in the world was he alive?
"Hola, Quackity... I see my guitar lessons have served you quite well."
*****
"...So. The rumours are true. I was wonderin' if you'd show ya mug around here or not," Quackity said, looking the soldier-corpse directly in the eye. "It's almost spring, ya know."
"Oh, but didn't you hear that...oh-so-doting maiden? This 'mug' hasn't just turned in the gate, not by a long shot."
This man...his voice was much like Estera's own, and the braided lady's. His smirk radiated a playful sort of energy, and she could see- with much surprise- that this testing smile was beginning to rub off on Quackity...!
"And how, I wonder? Ya don't even have a canteen with ya; ya pockets ain't bulgin' at all. How are ya survivin' out here?"
"...I have my ways."
"Of course. Of course ya do..." Quackity rolled those sorrow-sodden eyes, turning his eerie smile to the waning sun. Strange how his eyes betrayed all the uplifted energy that could have ever been written upon his face...
But a performance does not cease to be for the shortcomings of the actors...does it not?
"Oh, come now, Quackity. Don't act so put off! I'm merely echoing words of the past. Just like we all have..." The soldier walked almost directly behind Quackity, hands clamped together behind his back. "...have we not?"
"Tongue's still harsh as ever, hmm? But ya tone...it's softer than normal." Quackity lips quivered a tad as he turned to face the stranger head-on. "Ya don't sound like ya intend t' poke fun at my problems."
"Do you not know me at all?" A brisk bark of a laugh came out of the intruder's mouth. "Of course not! I'm far beyond petty chastisement, thank you very much."
The casino-man considered this for a bit, face drooping ever lower. In fact, the same wariness of yore could be felt as it returned to the atmosphere...what had been said that was so crucial to the mood?
"But still. It's just..." Much to Estera's relief, Quackity managed a small smirk once more, fiddling with a button on his sleeve-hem. "I'm not too familiar with your definition of an 'echo.'"
"Why don't you sit down, and I'll tell you? We haven't talked for over a decade."
"...Has it already been that long?"
"Ah, yes." The stranger chuckled in an almost...deadly tone, undoing the top button on his trench coat. "Time, it flies in mortal's eyes..."
When the coat fell to the sandy ground, it revealed...
"...yet gods, alas, have slain to pass."
...Wing-stubs?
What? But...but that was the stuff...of...
...the stuff of magick.
Even Quackity seemed a bit caught off-guard by this movement, but was quick to retaliate with a smile-choked "oh, sit ya biscuits down already."
If only Estera could recover that easily...this man used to have wings?! Indeed, if he had, their true colour and type would be impossible to identify. On top of them having been cut to the very bone- making them just a couple of inches long- their feathers were stained by the deepest and oddest kind of black. Estera knew it had to be something like charcoal from the way it powdered on the ground and onto the man's sweater...but it never seemed to fade away from his person.
...What kind of genetic fluke had happened here?
The oddball pair sat in silence, with both their backs pressed against the rock and their heads turned towards anything but the casino...and themselves. In fact, though they had looked almost theatrical mere moments before, a veil of toxic quiet was quick to settle before them.
They had sat...what now?
"So, Quackity...how is everything out 'ere?"
Quackity's look was...probably intended to be sly as they looked each other in the watery eyes. "You haven't answered my question."
"Or have I?" The intruder took something out of his pocket- a cigarette, from the looks of it- and twirled it between his fingers. "What is it that you pine for, Echo?"
...Echo? Like what Quackity had said before? Did he mean a vocal echo, or...or something else? It had to be the latter, because Quackity's already-weak happiness began to quiver.
"...Sorry, Q. I thought-"
"You're fine." Curt avoidance permeated Quackity's ever-so-temporary grin as he looked to his right, away from the intruder and almost towards the construction. "It's going alright here...no one's left me, at least."
"...That's always a relief to hear. From what little I've seen, the people here really seem to like you."
"You said it, Wilbur."
...Wilbur.
So now he had a name. To Estera, it seemed almost...underwhelming. Not at all what she would have expected from such an overwhelming man...
But then again, as she realised now, she really hadn't known what to expect.
How could she predict anything from such a twisted, enthralling tale...?
"Oh...! Tha-"
"Don't get ya hopes up. That's not what I meant. Ya really haven't seen much, if ya think they're here 'cause they wanna be."
All of a sudden, Quackity's tone bordered on predatory, and Wilbur obviously sensed this. Even his cigarette fell to the ground.
".Whatever do you mean? The locals-"
"Are the best actors this side of the Bruadar!"
Silence.
Quackity hadn't exactly...yelled, but he had raised his voice enough to set Estera on-edge. She recognised his tone well; it was the kind that one sports right before the unravelling.
Indeed, as he sighed, Estera knew she was about to witness something that might...
...it might change everything.
"I guarantee ya, the only reason Nori doted on me so much is because of that new girl that came..." He turned his face to the ground, a single drop of starlight glittering in his eye. "I bribed 'em, Wil. I bribed 'em with a better life, in exchange for helpin' me out.... When I first met 'em and told 'em where I hailed from 'n who I was, they didn't want anything t' do with me. Especially Nori; my gosh...I didn't think she'd ever shut up about my 'jacked-up ideals' and 'tainted soul'. But when I broke away from...that...I was able t' get 'em to help me out, after I made 'em a promise."
The face that Wilbur gave Quackity was the most terrifying one of that evening (and, let's be honest, it had to mirror Estera's own). Even the clouded sunset could not dull his terror now.
"...Quackity, what did you do?"
"Nothin' like that; settle down...I'm stronger than that now." Quackity's eyes closed now; Estera could only imagine what lay inside his head. "But bless their souls, th' entire village was barely gettin' by. When I asked Nori how they were copin' with desert life, she insisted that they were alright, that they were tougher than any ol' 'Bruadar scum'," he noted with air-quotations. "She said they could live off 'th land just fine...but that can only take ya s' far in the middle of a desert. They made it for a couple of decades, but now...disease and drought finally got to 'em."
The water began to trickle into his voice now...but not quite in sadness. What wasthis odd emotion that so suffocated the air?
"They were fallin' apart, Wilbur. I hadto help them. I knew that I could get a steady source of better food 'n income from the Dancers inland. No matter how much they might hate me, I knew there was no way in heck they'd turn Nori's people down. But when I told her I could strike a deal with her 'n her people...whew. She tossed me 't the ground faster than a sack 'a coal on Christmas Day."
"Feisty?"
"Feisty...gosh dang." Quackity laughed, much to Estera's surprise, but before she recognised it as a very specific kind of laugh. The kind that one drags out when one is at their wit's end...
...right before they finally unravel.
Wait. Lamentation. That was the emotion here, wasn't it?
Goodness, she knew it well.
"We fought for I dunno how long...but then she finally saw sense. Took one hell of a hard knock t' do it, though..."
A wind began to blow around Estera, slowly and lovingly, like a cool soak in a bath at the end of a long day.
It felt like...comfort? Or was it a warning?
"What happened?"
"...One 'a her jobs is t' look after the orphaned kids of her village. One of 'em- a baby- was born extremely weak. She was attached 't the thing like...like crazy, and she was hell-bent on carin' for him day and night. By some complete miracle, she was able 't nurse the thing it back 't health, and he became th' pride n' joy of the village. He still had bouts a' heart murmurs for years into his teenagehood, though..."
There was that word again- years. That was what the ghost had called them, hadn't he? Wilbur smiled at Quackity's recollection, though his lips seemed quite wary.
"Anyhow, once the summer came, a drought had hit 'em and hit 'em hard. The lack 'a nightly rains left 'em with a lack 'a water..."
Silence... A deadly sort of silence, that was only broken by Wilbur placing a hand on Quackity's shoulder.
"You can tell me. It's safe here."
"...The boy nearly died. Dysentery almost got 'em in his sleep. Their stockpile was just barely enough t' help 'em along, 'n his body did the rest. I mean, sleepin' s' the best time for th' Angel t' catch someone, sure...but he was only 15. Too young t' be worryin' 'bout that...That's what convinced Nori and th' others t' accept my help. I got 'em some canteens 'n better medicine, and no one's gotten that close since..."
...Only 15. Just a moon younger than Estera herself.
Quackity's tears came steadily now, but they were much more silent than Estera could have ever managed. The only reason she could tell he was crying at all was from the pin-like drip-drop of water onto the sand before his legs. Wilbur's hand moved from Quackity's shoulder to his back, stroking over the clothed skin like a mother would to a frightened child.
(But there was something strange hidden beneath the baggy cloth; when Wilbur's hand pressed it down, it revealed two rough little humps on Quackity's back...did he sport wings, as well?)
"...I'm glad that they're doing better."
Quackity sighed, a monochrome mixture of sorrow and relief on his face. "I suppose they are. And the work's movin' as fast 's ever... Funny, though- before they sealed their end a' th' deal, they still made me swear up n' down to keep them secret from the Puppeteers in th' Bruadar. So accordin' t' everyone except us two and th' Dancers, I'm buildin' Las Nevadas all by myself." He looked Wilbur in the eyes once more, and he nodded from behind a half-spectacled face. Quackity looked away once more, a bit of... was that sudden thing anger, rising in his rusted joints?
"They told me it's a matter a' protection...and maybe that's part of it, but I think they're more green around th' gills to be acceptin' help than they're lettin' on. You may think they love me..." He brought his knees up to his face like a true child, finally letting himself a little bit free. "...but I still feel 'em starin' me down when I turn my back."
For some reason, Estera longed to remove herself from the shelter of shadow, and give her impromptu employer what little comfort she could. But her presence would surely do more harm than good...this was a conversation between them, and them only...so they thought, at least.
"...I'm sorry, Quackity."
"Wilbur, ya know better than that." Quackity looked to Wilbur with the same touchy anger of yore bubbling to the surface. "What, have ya finally broken your lyin' streak, after all? Did ya come here to mock me or not? Ya know darn well that apologies can't fix anything."
"I know, and that's not what I meant to insinuate-"
"Well, the world hasn't changed these past 13-and-a-half years!"
...This time, he did yell, loud enough to rattle Estera's heart from beneath her chest. She feared to turn her head around to peer at the site, but she could tell by the silence that Nori's people had heard, as well...
Yet no one made a move...even as Quackity sighed.
"...That kind of comfort's still as meaningless as ever."
"...I didn't come here to make your issues worse. Actually, I get the feeling that I know only a fraction of what you suffer from. If the world didn't change while I was gone, that doesn't make me feel better about the emotions of its inhabitants. Talk to me, Quackity..." Wilbur moved his hand onto Alex's shoulder once more, and though he didn't let his scarred face soften, he still let himself droop a tad.
"...maybe it'll help more than you think."
When Quackity let his lips move again, Estera could hardly even hear his words. Only the last few rays of sunlight illuminated his face enough to see him and his...comrade.
"Why? What is there t' talk about anymore? What is there t' resolve? Ya vent and ya vent, and people tell ya they love ya...and all they do is stab ya in the back all over again. Ya know this well."
Wilbur's eyes widened just a bit with some foreign emotion as Quackity looked him over.
"The one that took your life-"
"Did it because I told him to." Wilbur's own voice quivered now, but his glare could penetrate through stone if he so chose. "Please. Keep Father out of this."
"...I'm so- er, I-"
"You're alright...you're fine."
"...Hm. But still... I came out here to finally forge my own legacy...to show people I'm more than just a puppet on a string." He looked up to the sky, at the sliver of a moon peeking out from above. "But sorrow just seems to follow me everywhere I go. I'm crying more and more every day now, even though I'm so far away from...from him."
...Judging from the starlight in Wilbur's own eyes, he seemed to know who "he" was.
"Why, Wilbur? Why does it have to be this way?"
There could be no sane answer; even Estera knew this. What move was Wilbur going to make...?
"...Do you...do you still-"
"No."
...Quackity's voice was reduced to a low growl of...of what? Of hatred? Of sorrow?
Of regret?
Whatever it was, it made his ever-so-fickle emotions sway so much that Wilbur's limbs froze in shock as Quackity stared him down.
"You've grown soft, Wilbur. Limbo romanticised ya, didn't it? That's the only explanation."
"...Explanation for what?" A testing tone, soft as the biting breeze.
"The old Wilbur would've known well that there's not an ounce o' regret left in my heart. How could I possibly still care about him? After everything that he did to me, all those horrible things he said...?"
Quackity's voice was a emotional train wreck at this point...Estera couldn't tell if he was telling the truth at all. All she could tell was that- contrary to what he told the outside world- he didn't seem like he would be okay anytime soon.
"That stupid, bull-headed ram was more concerned 'bout...'bout his politics 'n his whiskey than he ever was for me and my service. The bottle was his only real companion; all through his life, that never changed."
...His tone...
Why did Estera recognise it so intensely...?
Finally, finally, Quackity looked to the ground one last time...much too desecrated, Estera believed, to ever look up again.
"And if he wanted t' bury me with his past, fine... somethin' like that ain't worth keepin' alive, anyway."
The longest silence yet is what stretched between them. Like he had done this a million times before, Wilbur set to work on shielding Quackity's body from the outside world as much as possible, giving him room upon his shoulder to cry on. And cry he did; though Estera still could not hear the tears, he quivered and quaked in Wilbur's arms as only a bawling man can.
...Was he truly as unaffected by the man- whomever this "ram" was- as he claimed to be? Were his tears just a compilation of past sorrows and angers, all come to roost in the exact same tranquil moment? If that was it, Estera could certainly understand his fear, his confusion, his watered-down rage...almost as if it were her own.
It struck her as strange...eerily strange.
Because if this was, indeed, the root cause of Quackity's tears...was she not the only one who cried in such a way...?
Was...was this...
Even the very wind around them seemed to slow to a stop in its childish game, nervously awaiting the next bout of words. Estera could not see the look on their faces any longer, so she was left to only imagine the silent pacts and promises their eyes forged shut.
"...But all 'a that pales in th' face 'a the real problem. You know what it is, Wilbur."
"What do you mean?"
Silence. Quackity looked towards his strange comrade with a look of extreme weight; that was obvious, even with the waning of the light.
...What? The ghost's sudden whisper was one of dumbstruck terror!
Quackity gave Wilbur such a vague face, such an untraceable stare into the distance...but apparently, like always, it was one that Wilbur understood immediately.
And Estera did not need the assistance of light to comprehend his barely-contained horror.
"...Surely not. You don't think... But he's in- how could he possibly-"
"Has anythin' man-made ever stopped 'em before? Please, for your own sake, don't fool yaself again...why do you think everyone was so scared of you when you first came back?"
...Him? Them? Everyone?
Whatever did he mean?
Estera could sense the slightest bit of compassion in his voice, no matter how short-lived it was. This only made her ever-more curious; how had he fooled himself in the past...? Did that have something to do with his...death?
And why was Wilbur fidgeting with the sleeve on his sweater so?
"I'm learning there's some things you just can't escape..." Quackity sighed, by far the most melancholy sound she had heard that evening. "And if he ain't one of 'em...our lives were just a lie."
Oh, so it was a him... But who?
Something deep inside her told her that, if she could find the answer to this...well, she didn't quite...know!
But surely a quite significant event would take place. She didn't know what, and she didn't know how or why.
But it would be...something.
Something she longed for now more than ever.
"...You're right. As much as I hate to admit it, you're right."
"Why, thank you, General Narcissus."
"Oh, shut up. And do take me seriously for once," Wilbur smirked. "You have a point..." He looked up to the sky, at the very first star of the night. "It's been...gosh. Over a decade now?"
"Yeah. It has, hasn't it?"
"...But I think..."
"Hm?" Quackity turned to face Wilbur, and though his eyes still didn't stray far from the ground, starlight still came to warm his irises.
"I think this is as bad as it's going to get."
"...What do ya mean? Life sucks more than ever now. Didn't you hear anythin' I just said? I-"
"I did...I really did. And I agree with you. Gosh, sometimes it seems like the more we all fight Dream, the worse he gets."
...Dream.
Wilbur shook his head, slightly, in the way one does when they're more tired than aggravated. Stretching his arms in front of him, he turned to face Quackity, searching deep into his eyes.
"But, turns out, that's what he wants. I...I realised that rather recently. He wants us to fight, Quackity. He wants us to turn against each other; he wants us to tear our friends and family apart without even realising it. That's all he's ever wanted."
....What was this? In Quackity's willow-eyes, was that a glimmer of interest?
"Worrying about what he's going to do next is only giving him more power, Big Q. He preys on our turmoil, whether it be physical or mental or otherwise. For once, we need to have hope. Hope is the weakness of demons..." Wilbur touched his heart with the flat of his palm- two muffled taps against the cloth of his coat. "...remember?"
Quackity was silent for a long while. Even Estera couldn't think of anything to think at first. They had been so dismal before...how could this walking dead man find the strength to have hope about anything?
She was dragged out of her thoughts by the sound of Quackity readjusting in the sand, with either a grunt or a scoff puffing from his mouth.
"...Says you, Mr. 'crow-of-the-sun'."
"I'm being honest!" The hands that were so calm mere moments before were now up in fiend surrender. "I know it sounds strange. Especially...coming from me, of all people. But I guess I had a change of heart during those first few weeks back."
"Does it feel weird?"
"Does what feel weird?"
"Your heart." Something had changed in Quackity's voice; Estera could sense it more than ever now. "You were dead for so long...did it beat at all in your time away?"
...Now it was Wilbur's turn to be silent.
Watching all of this unfold, goodness...it was very much like the outdoor theatre Kinoko dragged out into the public once a year, those melodramatic tales of prosperity and happiness during the Harvest Festival in the Town Square. What made them special was that they weren't really based off of...anything. The actors made up their stories on the spot, and more often than not, they would be reflections of what was happening in their Kingdom in the present day.
Hearing them talk reminded her of those. Sporadic, sometimes confusing...but always, always true-to-life.
Right?
"...No. It didn't. I'm still getting used to the feeling."
And, in her daze, it happened.
For the first time, in what Estera suspected was a longtime...the Señor let himself smile...a genuine smile.
One that Wilbur was eager to return.
"Well, Quackity...it's beginning to get dark. I take it that woman won't take kindly to my prolonged presence? Nora; was that her name?"
It was strained, but Quackity did allow himself a small chuckle. "Nori. Trust me, ya'd be lucky t' lay eyes on her 'fore she knocked ya t' the ground."
"Okay. But before I leave..." Wilbur used his free hand to indicate behind him, towards the silent site. "How is she?"
"Who?"
"Wendy. How is she taking her new life?"
An eerie silence. Quackity sat up a bit, brushing sand off his shirt and staring a hole through the boulder.
"...Surprisingly well, actually. She smiles a lot more now. I actually heard her laughin' with th' new girl when I came back this afternoon."
"Thank the heavens...I was quite worried for her for a while there."
"Weren't we all?"
...The new girl? Estera's heart felt like it would stop.
Were they referring to the braided lady?
"...At least she's finally free to mourn in peace. That...thing isn't living in her head anymore?"
"No. She's actin' normal- well, as normal as she can be, ya know?"
"...If I may give you one more word of advice?" Wilbur stood on shaky legs, offering Quackity a callused hand.
"...Yeah?"
"Follow her example. Like I told you, eh? We might not make it out...but we can make it through." Shoving his trench coat back on, he lightly slugged Alex in the shoulder as he got up. "We all can."
Quackity's eyes fidgeted with star-beams, just as they had for a while now, but he forced a smile in spite of them.
How did he do it...?
"...I'll try, Wilbur."
"Thank you." With a two-fingered salute, the strange intruder began to turn around, facing the swiftly-fading horizon to their left.
"Te quiero, Big Q."
And as he left- whether or not for the last time- Quackity shot one last whisper of upturned lips at his back.
"Te quiero, Wilbur Soot."
...Was that it? Would that be all? How long would Quackity watch his ever-so-strange comrade march into the sunset? With a sinking heart, Estera moved to crawl away. It was a miracle Nori hadn't skinned her alive yet-
Just as she went to get up, she fell down again. A thud of sudden pain in her chest forced her to cover her mouth as she cried out.
And that was all Estera was able to comprehend...before her world began to turn white.
The wind and cold came so swiftly, so rude-tongued, that she was certain Quackity's attention had been diverted. But wait. She didn't have to worry about Quackity or Nori catching her now...did she?
Was she heading back home?
Or would she go to that...other place?
She didn't know, but she knew she would find out soon enough. And, surprisingly...her panic about that fact was dulled.
She was much too hypnotised by Quackity's last movements to be worried, or even hear the screeching spectre, ever-present in her subconscious.
In the last moments of light, she saw his hand fidget around his neck...revealing that chain around his neck.
A petal-encrusted necklace...with a rusting, bronze-set band on a silver chain.
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
(Also, I'd like to add this here: I don't approve of anything Wilbur's done as of late. This concept for this chapter- and, really, this fic in *general*- was written almost 2 years before all that about him came out...and there was only so much I could rewrite at that point, you know? Writing a DSMP fanfiction without having Wilbur in it in some fashion is almost impossible, so please don't think me writing him into this is my way of sympathizing with his plight. <3)
(Oh, and ALSO also: Wilbur and Quackity are 100% platonic in this fic. Pretty sure that "te quiero" symbolizes the friendship type of love in Spanish, if I was taught correctly. XD)
Chapter 12: 9 - In Which Estera Slumbers
Summary:
TW: Implied depersonalisation/derealisation.
Word Count: 3,428.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Cold.
Gosh, it was so cold, inside and out. And the pure white of her surroundings was almost penetrable...even after she knew her eyes were open.
But, alas, her mind was just as numb as her fickle pupils. For endless seconds, she could feel nothing...not even fear...
...until the light broke.
"What...the heck?"
Estera was flat on her back against a frigid, smooth surface, her eyes staring up into an abyss of white and grey, dotted here and there with a whispering, anxious pink. They were clouds, she realised. Clouds that appeared to be illuminated by infinite private suns...or was her vision just out-of-whack? She blinked a couple of times, bringing the one true sun back into focus. There. That was better, if one didn't count the bluish-green splotches along her eyes.
But as she turned her face, she had to shut her eyes again in the face of a million different shards of light...light that was reflecting through something.
...Woah.
Apparently, she had been placed at the base of a tree. An oak made entirely out of glass, to be exact, from the edges of the leaves to the water-smooth ground-roots. Out of dazed curiosity and awe, Estera shuffled to her knees, reaching out to touch the low-hanging branches...
"Ow-! W...what th..."
When she ran her index finger along a leaf's middle stem, it cut her finger, just as severely as paper would. However, while that was shocking enough, it wasn't the thing that made her stare at her blood as it ran in a thin trail down her palm...
It seemed...dark. Much, much darker than it should have been... Was it even red?
Nervously, she rolled back her sweater-sleeve to keep it from getting stained, but as she did so, her hand stopped in disbelief.
The fabric had lost its brown hue...everything was in greyscale.
Well, everything on her person, at least... Estera abandoned her bleeding finger completely, cradling it in her other hand to gawk at the rest of her (completely colour-rendered) surroundings. Now that she had sat up, she and the spectre had quite the fantastical view of this...this land.
For indeed, this could not possibly be home.
She sat just off of the edge of a pure white pathway, lined with glass oaks on either side. The largest trees were where she lay at the very beginning, and they shrunk in size as one went, to the point that the last two to line the path looked to be mere saplings. If one did not count the obvious difference in size, the trees could easily pass for twins. Creatures of the same womb, petrified into all eternity for Estera to look upon in fearful wonder.
Forcing herself onto her feet- while still clutching her dry-ish finger to her chest- she turned to her left...facing what had to be the most wind-stealing sight of her current lifetime.
A huge castle sat before her in the sky, its walls pure and opaque as clouds. (In fact, everything around them looked like it rested upon clouds...) It was made like nothing Estera had ever seen before, even in those taboo storybooks, with tens upon hundreds of gleaming towers rising far above its thick marble doors.
And this immaculate sight was just what she saw from a distance...
"What is this place?"
...This must be the Inbetween. Even the phantom seemed shocked...
"...Do you recognise it at all? All things considered, it was something that you buried that brought us to this place."
...Oh, don't you dare start that up again.
"Start what up again? I'm not-"
I'm telling you, I didn't put that watch underground! The only thing I buried was the book; I have no clue how anything else got in there!!
Somehow, Estera could sense an unusual amount of anguish in his once-dull voice as he pleaded his case. His normal dramatics weren't as intense, either; he sounded genuinely angry, for once. She had to admit it; maybe he was telling the truth...after all, just a few days ago, she never would have been able to believe that time-travelling was a true phenomenon. Besides, why would he appear so distressed, otherwise?
"...Well, if you didn't bury the watch, who did? You were the only one who knew where this thing was, right?"
The ghost was quick to harrumph in response. Obviously. Do you take me for an idiot?
Estera rolled her blackened eyes, trying to think of a sane explanation for this. She would have been quite careful herself, yes...but still...perfect safety can never be guaranteed.
"Could anyone have seen you? Anyone at all?"
Of course not! I...I don't...
"...What is it?"
His sandpaper voice quivered in the air, in the shape of a sigh.
...There might have been...someone. But they'd have to be intentionally spying to do it!
"It really doesn't matter. Who was it?"
He paused to think for a molasses moment...before he joined in the wind's subtle whispering through the frozen trees.
...Two people could have done it, if they were truly that much of a backstabber in disguise. One of them... His voice wavered a little bit, lost in a strange train of thought. Er, their names...Sapnap. Sapnap and George. Yes, that's it.
"George...? Are you sure?"
Yes, I am! Don't blame me for my hesitation; it's been a while since I've seen them. His shouts were quick...nervously quick, and brought back down to earth with a slow sort of caution. All three of us lived together inside Kinoko for years on end. But...but surely you don't think they messed with my belongings!
"...They might have."
He paused, the air around the necklace quaking in angry anticipation. Even the invisible suns behind the pinked clouds dimmed their starlight...making this grey world seem so much darker.
...I don't believe this! Estera Catherine, they were some of the closest people I had in my life!! Goodness, you are so fickle...
...What?
"How am I fickle," she cried, with far too much emotion in her cottony voice. "What does reasoning have anything to do with fickleness?"
You can be so fearful and untrusting one moment, and the next, it's like you're all over somebody! Like how you were in Las Nevadas. Nori's the one who saved your butt from a heatstroke, but you were much less kind and open to her than you were to Wendy. And Wendy was a complete stranger! I told you to trust people more often, sure, but jeez, did you have to put us into more danger than necessary?! What in the world is wrong with you?!
...Once again, his words were spoken in a heated rush, with fiery-red syllables making ashes out of whatever calm had settled in Estera's soul...well.
That was what he truly thought of her.
While some reserved part of Estera's emotions steamed with primitive anger...the other sections mumbled with an oh-so-familiar understanding. Doubt, even.
Wendy had been a complete stranger, hadn't she? And wasn't it the same with Quackity, with Wilbur? Even Nori, though their time together was sweet?
What had made her want to be so...so close to them? Surely not love; the desire didn't seem quite so potent. It felt...numb. Like a blanket- or even an article of clothing- that has once been touched by a lover's dancing fingers. The warmth itself may have been long gone, but the memories of heat still remained...no matter how far away they seemed.
Numb. A word like cotton, a word that bit and stung if it was not plucked from the vocal chords by a trained hand.
...Had she been in the wrong...again?
She did not know.
Did she?
"But I thought... But you told me not to-"
You thought what?
"...Nothing...what's that noise?"
Indeed, this sudden change in subject wasn't...entirely an excuse to stop talking.
According to Estera's eyes, no one was here except for these two lost souls. And yet...
...were those voices in the distance?
"What in the world...?!"
Whispers, phantoms, echoing off of the sparkling marble and into her already-packed mind...what magick was this? She couldn't make out what they were saying; multiple pitches and accents blurred and blended to form the perfect mix of gobbledygook.
I- I don't know!!
But each and every tone sounded utterly panicked...
...and they were getting closer.
Breath becoming dryer by the second, Estera pushed herself up and broke into a run, her feet swiftly finding the path and flying towards the castle. She would be lying if she said she wasn't fearful of moving forward, but staying behind would mean merely sitting in her chaos! Who knew? Maybe the roar of wind in her ears would drown out the sound!
When the path drew to a close, and those odd screams finally dimmed- minutes, hours, moons later- her body was dangling tentatively on the edge of the marble, her eyes staring down into a flocculent abyss. She daren't look up, for one clumsy step would lead to her demise...but she was broken out of her trance by the whisper of the ghost.
The drawbridge, Estera.
She registered a whirring sound breaking through the white. A perfectly-cut, bright grey drawbridge began to slowly wind its way down to the puffy moat... Dare she put a foot down once it stopped?
"Are you feeling anything unusual, ghost-man?"
...Nothing yet...it's weird. Everything feels so numb! But...not in a bad way. It's a bit welcoming, actually... Only an idiot would ever say otherwise.
...And Estera had to agree. In all honesty, this place...really didn't seem that foreboding. The closer she came to the castle, the more relaxed her heart and soul felt...Peculiar, albeit loving...
"Okay, I'm moving..."
She placed a shaky foot on the drawbridge, still making sure to keep her eyes trained on her pathway.
Why are you not looking up?
"...Do you ever feel that if you look at something you're going into, it'll sear your eyes? No, I'd rather delay all that."
The ghost, unsurprisingly, scoffed. Pathetic. Oh, and by the way, he spat, do you insist on calling me by any name other than my own on this journey?
"What do you mean?"
I've told you my name, but you still choose to call me ghost-man? He sighed, obviously exasperated beyond belief. Call me something other than ghost-man or ghost-face, thank you very much.
"...Well..." Estera still felt he was overreacting, but she could see a little bit of his point. It's always nice to have a name...but the thought of constantly referring to him as "King Karl" or "Your Majesty" felt quite awkward.
"What do you want me to call you? And nothing terribly extravagant, please. No offence, but I'm certainly not going to call you 'Your Majesty' for the rest of my days."
As he pondered this with a silence that could shatter glass, the air around them went still as the leaves of the trees. Estera's footsteps were small and timid, yet she moved across the drawbridge nonetheless.
...Rasp.
"I'm sorry?"
I said Rasp, you twit... For raspberries.
"...Raspberries?"
They taste good. Hush.
...Surprisingly, his voice became soft as the cottony air...and he did not respond when Estera gave her approval.
Strange...very strange.
But she had not a second to ponder, for she had just arrived at the other end of the drawbridge. Expectation hung in the air, like an urn awaiting the ashes of men long passed.
If Estera thought that the Central Post was amazing, it was a mere speck in the river compared to the white castle.
A gigantic marble arch-door stood before her once she completely stepped off of the path, with gold-embroidered knockers on the front of each side. The edges were coated with intricate ivy and wisteria carvings. Along the left and right circular walls on either side of the door, glass willow trees sobbed their silent, reminiscent mourns.
The castle itself was unlike anything Estera could have dreamed up, with those hundreds of spires and towers looming above her mushcap, larger than life itself. What would the view be like from up there, she wondered suddenly (with a pang in her chest to accompany it)?
And yet, despite the loving care the grounds sported, there was no sign of human life beyond Estera herself. Flora flourished, and a slight breeze trickled into the tranquillity, but no one else was there to witness it...
That was when the voices came back.
Immediately, Estera's legs got ready to bolt back to the drawbridge, to run for her life without looking back. But much to her surprise, the voices sounded much less urgent...one might even call themtranquil. And she could actually make out what they were saying now; multiple voices, all in unison, of many different ages and pitches, said one simple refrain...over and over...
This is the Inbetween...
Estera stood stock-still. Even Rasp seemed to be stunned silent.
"Wh-who's there?"
This is the Inbetween...
"Who's there?!"
A world you've been to a few times now.
What? "Answer me!!"
It's time to comprehend more of what is happening to you, Estera.
Her skin prickled from beneath her long sleeve, bleeding hand all but forgotten as it dropped to the ground.
Only one thought could be found in Estera's mind.
...It knows my name?
The gate began to open...
Estera's tense muscles jumped at the burst of sound. Rasp even let out a gasp. Unlike the drawbridge, the doors creaked and cracked to no end, drowning out all but Estera's panic with its great cacophony.
Yet that wasn't even the strangest occurrence.
She knew the feelings inside of her were valid. The terror, confusion, and dull animosity drowned her like stout wine, like a salty refuge of yore...
But those feelings were not reflected by her movements.
Something unknown- yet warm- rooted inside of her gut, and made her move her feet forward. One, two, one, two, towards a once-concealed path lined with flowers of butter- daffodils?- a passage that so beckoned her...
The Inbetween acts as your gateway for travelling in time. It isn't a dimension you're familiar with...but in some senses, it's like a home away from home.
As the voices continued their newfound chant, Estera's mind fought a desperate battle, trying like nothing before to drown their eerie whispers out, thrashing about in a wild attempt to stay on the shore of consciousness. She had an idea of what all this was, yes, but Basil's enthusiasm rang like a soft bell in the back of her brain.
She had to stay strong.
She mustn't let her fear show.
She mustn't let others take control.
She mustn't...
But something very strange was beginning to occur...
Their voices slowly seeped into her mind, infiltrating the cold bits of her veins, and becoming naught but all her own... Estera, in spite of everything, found herself forgetting everything except the path ahead of her, and the monotone voices...chanting...chanting...
The key to grasping more of your time-travelling abilities lay within this gorgeous castle you will soon get to traverse.
...Were they right?
Fear not...
Was this, in some sense, her new home...?
...this is not a place to provoke harm...
Well, much to Estera's dulled internal shock, she was...alright with this possibility. Maybe Basil was right...
...but a place to feel at ease.
This strange place...wasn't so terrifying, after all...
*****
Estera travelled in her hypnotic daze for what felt like an immortal lifetime. She passed in slow slumber through countless hallways and corridors, each one being identical, yet completely different. The cool marble of the walls radiated into the space, making the only warmth of the castle the dim candlelight along the path and Estera's heat-choked long sleeve. A slew of priceless chandeliers rested above her like birds perched in eternal flight, and gave every part of the room a soft pink tint. Potted glass plants were dotted along the floor-corners every few yards, each perfectly proportioned and lovingly trimmed. Rasp made various babbling comments about that stupid "energy" radiating off of these, but Estera was much too lost in the walls to pay much heed to his cries.
Lifetimes later, there was a break in the haze. Estera's feet found moonwater-coated grass blades and a smattering of lily-bulbs...
She had made it to a courtyard.
It was a tiny expanse of land, resting below a tall square balcony. A swing set rested in the middle, a very odd sight to the numbed Estera. Unlike the prim, spotless castle, this courtyard was in its own figurative bubble, untouched by the preservation of the outside grounds. It demonstrated its ancientness when Estera sat down on one of the swings, the splintery pinewood tearing into her shorts and rust from the swing-chain staining her grey hands copper.
You don't get to choose when you time-travel or when you return, but you already know that, and that is something that will remain true.
Estera began to swing, letting the frigid air travel lightly across her skin and mushcap. Her mind was becoming more and more comfortable with its fate; she could think of only this space...that now seemed so...familiar to her...
Something that doesn't need to remain true, however, is your body's deterioration.
She halted at this, her feet abruptly scraping against the damp ground. What had the voices said-?
I know that every time you time-travel, you lose more and more understanding of who you are, and that is something that you can absolutely solve in the future.
...For some reason, Estera felt that she should have known this already. Like she had already been warned of this phenomenon...but for the life of her, she couldn't quite place her finger upon it.
However, fear certainly wasn't the emotion that filled her soul to the brim when the voices spoke. In this moment...this strange, tranquil moment, with the laughing breeze slowly trickling down her neck and cooling her every organ, with burdens light as air rolling off her back...she couldn't feel anything but contentment.
Despite her fears, she had not been hurt by the past.
Was that a...a twinge of excitement when she thought of going back?
Goodness, this emotion was no-
I can guarantee if you explore this castle enough, you will one day know what to do to stop losing yourself and have a better control over your mind.
Their tones were calming; she was a child being comforted by ghostly guardians. A child dipping their toes into a warm, paradoxical tide...one that the trialled are well acquainted with.
Good luck.
Feeling satisfied with herself, she stood up and let the moonwater latch back onto her boots. The rest of the castle beckoned to her senses... Down endless, identical hallways and stairwells she walked, with Rasp utterly frozen in voice.
When she next came to her mind, about fifteen or so minutes later, she was overlooking the entire castle grounds. The tower that she stood in was one that she had seen when she was outside looking in- the slimmest, most pink-caked one, only big enough to fit one person at a time, right in the middle of the castle. And the view was, indeed, spectacular. A greyish-pink expanse of clouds stretched its lazy way out into the horizon, like the calm water of...a stream. Yes, that was it. Birds as bright as glass would occasionally plunge through the barrier, only to plummet back down as soon as they came, their feathers glittering under the evening sun.
I will leave you with one clear objective. You do not have a choice in the matter.
Estera smiled to herself, elbows resting on the ledge of the tower. It wasn't like she wanted to stop; what was with the ominous undertones...?
You will continue to time-travel, and you will continue to regroup back here in the Inbetween... But. You must continue to write the stories along the way. The preservation is worth every second of your time. These stories are important to continue to share what the world is, and who you are.
Wait a second. Now she was being given the opportunity to let others know of what had been lost for so long? The deal was...sweetening inside Estera's head...! She felt a strange twinge in her gut at the prospect, but no matter. It had to be from excitement, not fear.
No. Not in the slightest.
More important than each story individually is the library itself. Next time you're back to your library, you need to move it. Find a peaceful land to start afresh. Try to get everyone to join you that will...
Oh, alright. That was no issue- she was skilled at sneaking around, after all. She could certainly find a place to store her tales of the past!
But...
Estera's breath began to slow as the numb spread to every part of her body. She was forced to sit down hard on the marble floor, the view of the clouds now replaced by pink-tinted quartz.
Don't let anyone know about where these stories really come from...
Don't let anyone know about what the Inbetween is...
And don't let any harm come upon your library...
Her eyes closed soft as a butterfly, white filling every nook and cranny of her consciousness.
'Till next time.
Everything faded out, but this time...
Enjoy yourself.
Estera's fear...appeared to be gone.
I hope to see you back here again soon.
————————————————————
*This is where the action leads into the next..."act", per se. If you need sleep/food/water/tissues, taking a rest stop here is highly recommended!!*
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 13: 10 - In Which Brotherhood Eavesdrops
Summary:
I'm most likely gonna be too busy come Monday to get on here, so I'm uploading the next chapter early!! Enjoy this treat once again, people. >:D
TW: None for this chapter. At ease, peeps! :D
Word Count: 2,206.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Waves lapped high above her...but somehow, Estera was breathing.
...Was this what it felt like to swim?
An underwater, turquoise-navy abyss was all she could see when Estera opened her eyes, wavering with the bubbles of her deep breaths. Yet air pockets were not shallow; indeed, her tranquil lungs let breathing come easy. Should she be scared? Alas, she did not know...
Nor did she...care...
As her limbs relaxed under the caress of the watery hands, she found herself floating to the surface of this strange sea. Sunlight now dappled the blank canvas of the waves, creating what was surely a pretty design up above...but seared Estera's eyes down below. All at once, it was like someone had tossed a pile of sand into her bleary irises, making it very painful to see beyond her agony.
Yet as she drew ever closer, the clearer things became in the recesses of her mind...
And the more water began to fill her lungs.
Soon she was left gasping for air, barely able to move her mouth and windpipes.
The more her mind awoke, the more panicked she became, and the more her heart sputtered, and-
"Estera!!"
An invisible hand grasped through the waves, holding onto her sodden clothes for sheer life, pulling her to the threshold of light...and Estera finally awoke.
To say she was consumed by a daze would be a sorry understatement. She was hardly even able to think about what just happened, or if she had really been underwater. Her mind felt as if it were stuffed with linen, and her eyes had yet to recover from...from the Inbetween's lantern. In fact, it felt as if the soft cotton of her brain was the only thing keeping her from passing out once more.
Instead of water, her chocolate eyes looked up at a...vaguely familiar ceiling, one made of butter-slick cobblestone. The smell of dust and ink flooded her nose once she dared to breathe again, tickling at the neurone of her drugged brain...and oh, that sunlight...
Where was she?
"Estera! Oh, Estie, you're awake!!" The shrill sound of a boy- an adult boy- shot through the air with burning splendour. Some part of Estera's mind snapped into place, and she prepared herself for an attack that would never come. Indeed, the anguished cry came from someone that sat right by her beside, just out of sight until he leaned over the goose down mattress. He, too, seemed quite close to her mind: his mushcap was dotted in a vibrant black-and-white, and his clothes were in dire need of a wash.
...But who was he...?
Hold on.
Oh my goodness.
How had she...how could this possibly...??
"Basil?"
Her long-lost brother, upon hearing his name, exhaled a sigh of pure relief. "Oh, thank th' heavens ya're alive! How are ya? Do ya feel-"
"Basil, I'm fine. I'm..." As Estera rasped out her words, she pulled back the paisley sheets and brought her hands to her sides, in an attempt to hoist herself upwards. But as she did, she observed a grey streak somewhere in her peripheral...
By the flag, my hands are grey.
The two noticed at the same time, unfortunately, and both let out a gasp of soft disbelief. She couldn't move her eyes away from the quivering fingers, the deep, sooty lines of her once-alabaster palms.
...How could this possibly be? Why had it taken so long for her to recover her memory of home? Why did the past- the Inbetween- turn one's hands to such a dull tone?
...And why did her heart long to go back?
Even now, as her mind screamed to recover the sense it had just days before, its cries became ever-more fiery against the pounding of the waves.
Though she had no way of knowing the extremity of what Basil had gone through, hadn't she wanted to avoid it? Hadn't this been what she was so afraid of when she let herself be taken over by the pact of siblinghood?
Hadn't she longed to stay out of danger, above all things mortal and marvellous?
He said he would protect her...well, she should have known better, what with the forces they were intertwined with and all.
But sure as the water-logged heart pounding in her chest, she knew there was no homecoming to innocence now...no?
*****
"So...you've been going, too...haven't ya?"
"...What happened while I was gone? Can you tell me?"
In their automated act of love, Estera reached for Basil's hands to try and calm his quivering eyes. However, she only made it as far as his fingertips before freezing her muscles in place, coming to her senses, and pulling back to grip the sheets.
Who knew what would happen if they made contact now?
Her brother cleared his throat, looking to the stone wall behind her with those riverbed eyes. "Ya passed out, out there on th' Ruins. Of course, I had to go and get ya- I had no idea what was wrong with ya, and the police would be arrivin' any minute! Thankfully, I got ya- and everything ya found- home without anyone noticin'. The book 'n the watch's still in my satchel; I haven't had the time to look in it."
Absentmindedly, Estera pushed herself all the way upwards, looking to that forsaken hook where the satchel surely hung. But alas, it could not be found at its perch; it had been flung onto the floor next to his desk...goodness, he had been in a hurry.
"I could tell that ya were still alive, but I still didn't know what had happened. And there was no way I'd turn ya over to a doctor's care..."
Basil- and Estera, slightly- felt themselves shudder at the thought. If any medical professional found out that Estera had been rendered unconscious under Basil's secretive care...well, the Post would latch onto that like white on rice.
"I hit the notes, and used my knowledge on herbs and things to treat ya. And ya got better; your breathing was much more even after six hours or so...but ya still didn't wake up. It was like you were in...not a coma, but...just a really deep sleep."
He glanced her over, like she was the stuff of clockwork instead of his sister beloved.
"It was like you were hypnotised."
Their eyes locked for but a moment, but that was the time Estera's little mind's eye saw something. Were Basil's eyes...tinted grey?
No, surely not. Right? Just her nervousness shoving its way into her imagination.
"The next morning- well, really, it was this morning- you were still asleep, but your hands...t-they were...and ya sweater..."
This time, Basil had to intertwine fingers with his sister of springs and gears to keep himself from flying apart. That became a risk more and more as of late...and a worry she had never felt from Basil before now coated the air in thick, riveting waves.
"What happened to ya, Estie?"
...Again, the paradox returned to case her brain...
...and again, sibling-hood yearned to win out.
Before the events of the past three days, Estera and Basil were hardly ever able to see each other. Even in their aforesaid forest rendezvous, visits scarcely climbed over a quarter-hour's time, and they could go for weeks without being able to break away again. Because of this, Estera's way of thinking stayed strong and steady, unchanged by the passage of the moons.
But now...the more time she spent in Basil's upside-down world, the easier it was to ignore her silent urges. Was this a good or bad thing? She hadn't a clue...
Her softness truly amazed her. After all this time of thinking she was so firm...
But she couldn't speak, not just yet. And it wasn't because she didn't care to- no, it was quite the contrary.
The pact of the Inbetween. Those three rules that one was to break never, keep forever:
Don't let anyone know about where these stories really come from...don't let anyone know about what the Inbetween is...and don't let any harm come upon your library...
Anyone.
That was the only thing that kept her from telling him everything, literally everything. After all, it was like Rasp had said so many times before...why would someone lead you to harm when they are, indeed, an inexcusable part of your person?
When easy quiet had been all but spent between them, Basil eased himself off of the bed, letting his mud-caked boots hit the floor with a resonating cu-clunk. He stared at his desk (which had yet to be cleaned up from their first meeting), the afternoon sun out his window...anything other than her.
From the look in his eyes, he had come to the same conclusion as she...
"...Ya really...ya did go there, after all." His shoulders fell dramatically, and he let out a sigh of anguish. "I'm so sorry, Estera."
"...No, what? I'm the one who's-"
"Sorry for what?"
He faced her with pinched eyes, trying his hardest to hold in tears. "For trying to protect yaself? You were right all along, Estera. Nothing of mine should be worth putting yaself in harm's way, absolutely nothing!"
"Basil, wait-"
"I should have seen how stupid I was! How foolish it was to tell ya! I should have...I should..."
His head fell, and an idle hand tore at the back of his scalp below his mushcap. And...if Estera hadn't known better, she would have sworn that his tears were tinted with shadow as they left the refuge of his eyes.
"I should've listened to the warnings."
Estera could only imagine the depth of what he cried for...for her, for himself and his own woes (for indeed, what she saw was tame compared to his traverse), for the world...
...whatever it was, it unearthed a silent waterfall.
Though she really should have expected it, his obvious regret disturbed her to the core. He felt as guilty as she did fearful?
"...Basil." Estera was hesitant to come close to him when they had both...well, they were warned otherwise. But surely she could use general words to make him see sense...surely.
"Look, I'd be lying if I said I wasn't quite upset. But this was completely out of your control. How were you supposed to know that Rasp's instructions would lead us-"
How many times do I have to tell you-!
"I never said it was purposeful, you numbskull!"
"...What?"
Estera looked up from that blasted necklace, only to be greeted by a tearful, very confused Basil. "I'm a numbskull?"
"No, no, you're not a numbskull at all! You're far from it. I was talking to- I mean- well, he told me to call him Rasp. The stranger, I mean. Wait, no, tha-"
"It's okay, it's okay! Don't get yaself into a frenzy...I'm okay."
Estera could see the slightest of smirks on his face, crinkling the lines of dried tears.
"I...I just meant...I'm sorry."
Oh, jeez.
For some unknown reason, in a strange twist of fate...Estera actually found herself chuckle. It wasn't a very mood-busting sound- nay, it reminded her of Quackity's forlorn expression of insanity- but it was something.
Or, at the very least, the start of something.
"Well..." Basil sighed out one last bit of calm before solemnity took over once more, "what do we do now? It's early afternoon; we have a...little time before ya need to head home."
Estera moved her mouth to speak, but closed it just as quickly. A realisation came to her head, so fast she barely had the time to cover her mouth with those...horrid hands.
"Basil, tell me Mother and Father don't know I'm gone."
For a moment, Basil's eyes went wide as saucers, and Estera honestly feared for her life.
"...Basil?"
"...I...o-oh!" He sighed, dialysis fading from his tired eyes. "Don't worry. We're just fine. I don't know why, but last night, everyone who works on Central Post got called in. Must have been for some emergency meeting or other, 'cause I even saw the Princess walkin' around at one point. The King...well, he gave her some pretty blunt orders, apparently. They were there all night, and were called back into duty this morning. They've gotta be dog-tired by now..."
She bit her lip a tad, but other than that, Estera found little sympathy stored inside her heart. And not just because of her parents' unfortunate position; after what they had both experienced, she couldn't help but feel a little resentful towards their secrecy.
And why wouldn't she? After all, one was led to wonder...
What else were they hiding?
"Alright. So, like I said, we have some time...what would you like to do?"
Estera let the pools of her mind fester with thought, her eyes traversing this small place. She found it strange that everything still felt...distant. Hypnotic, even. Enthralling, yet not quite euphoric. How could she describe the way the home-bound sun twirled and darted about the air, dust particles their surprisingly-graceful partners?
It all looked so grey to her now...was it a good thing that the feeling was beginning to fade?
"...I'm not sure. Should we...?" She thought of asking him about their original deal- if you'll recall, dear reader, Basil's initial plan was for her to help him write down his tales- but she doubted either of them were in the headspace to do so. (And after what the Inbetween had warned, she wasn't even sure if they were allowed to collaborate...)
"Er, is there anything you needed to show me?"
"No, I...I don't believe-"
There was a quiet, sharp thunk upon the outside door, so soft it hardly found the strength to work its way upstairs. Estera even had the gall to think she had imagined it, before she saw the wideness in Basil's mushcap-shadowed eyes.
"...Maybe we could talk some other time?"
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 14: 11 - In Which Sky Confides In Land
Summary:
TW: Mentions of a...rather unfortunate medical mishap. :/
Word Count: 2,898.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
...Well, then.
And just like that, Estera was escorted out of her brother's home.
It was less of an escort and more of a frantic toss-out, truth be told. Upon hearing the knock resound about the house a second time, Basil went on high alert. Within mere minutes, Estera was given a final reassurance of safety, a brotherly kiss to the forehead, and shuffled out the main floor's back door...
...Well, that was abrupt.
Estera could hardly fathom what had just happened. She didn't know whether she was saddened or furious. Had he...ever shooed her company away before? Surely not...he was always one to put her first, in situations both great and small.
Who was the stranger that drove Basil to this inexplicable state? Estera found herself moving towards the door's window to discover just that, peeking through the slivers of light that still remained in view.
Basil had just closed the front door behind him, speaking to an average-sized man as he shed his coat for Basil to hang. He turned around slowly, giving Estera ample time to take in his frame...
...and ample time to keep from gasping aloud.
It was a Post worker...a retired one, but still a worker nonetheless. It was how he came to retire that made his name- one "Akiran Siderman-" go down in their twisted-about history.
And, alas, whether told by adult or child, no taboo or law could ever douse out the fire of his story.
Cautionary tales have a way of doing that, Estera thought solemnly.
According to Kingdom gossip, Mr. Siderman became one of the apprentice physicians in the Post sometime during the end of Prince Michiko's rule. As the Prince neared death, there was no heir to the throne, and advanced age rendered him far too crippled and bitter to happily support a spouse. The entire Post met on this matter through a series of extensive, late-night meetings- ones so heavily guarded that no one truly knew the details of what they discussed. Mr. Siderman was hardly more than 18 back then, but had been able to enter the apprenticeship through one of the main on-Post physicians- his mother.
As time went on, he proved himself to be quite the intellect...and quite the care-giver. It was said that when the Prince drew his final breaths, they expected him to be in much more pain than they could bear...but, thank all the luck in the world, this was not so. It was Mr. Siderman that eased his passage into stillness, and he that oversaw his cremation. The people respected him greatly for this, and his miracle-like reputation climbed higher and higher in shorter and shorter amounts of time...but his future confessions burned what was left of his illustrious career.
He claimed that it was just a horrid accident, some freak occurrence that was not reflective of his common sense. But three months after the Prince's passing, it had been found that when Mr. Siderman took a sample of the Prince's blood, he accidentally contracted his disease himself. Yes, the dosage he received wasn't nearly as strong as Prince Michiko's...but the complications from it were enough to render his hands utterly useless. How he had managed to disguise it for so long, Estera hadn't a clue, but it was a tragedy that forced him to resign as an apprentice- and crushed what had once promised to be a wonderful future.
However, because his high-esteemed mother could not bear to see her son lose his dream and his livelihood, Mr. Siderman was allowed to stay on-Post, as an unofficial advisor of sorts. But introvertism took him over from that day forward; he was famous all throughout Kinoko for his hatred of the public eye.
So why in the world was he here today?
What could Basil hold that was so important to his well-being?
Countless moons had passed since those days, and no one really knew much of his personal life, or how he had held up against the raging tide. But as Estera looked him over from behind the curtain, she saw telltale signs of a man grown hard and bitter. His hair- well, what was left of it- was pure white, combed back with purposeful strokes. He wore surprisingly simple clothes, for one under the constant care of the Post: nothing more than a white collared short sleeve and dark brown trousers. His mushcap had been removed- a crinkled, hole-ridden Honey Child's- and Basil held it in front of him with callused hands. He was strong, even a tad stocky, though his fair height and complexion did well for his physique. It was obvious that he had not let old age take hold of his body any more than it had a right to; even now, fresh garden-dirt kissed his boots with a deep passion.
But oh, his eyes... With a pang, they reminded Estera of Nori's: hard and glossy as twin emeralds, even in the shadow of Basil's cabinets and closed curtain. The lines of his face were like well-beaten trails; they were paths that down-turned mouths had carved for sadness to tread upon for all eternity.
His gaze practically pierced through the west-facing wall of her brother's home, injecting the air with suspense...no matter how Basil smiled as they spoke.
She couldn't even begin to imagine what things he thought now.
Estera could hear nary a whisper, hardly a snippet of their private conversation. She should have expected as much- knowing Basil, he had probably soundproofed the walls with that buttery-slick stuff- but it still made her blood simmer in an odd type of anger. Anger tinged with unparalleled curiosity.
...What in the world were they doing? Why did Basil require the assistance of such a shunned man?
And why was she not allowed to be a part of these plans?
She felt her hand move towards the door-latch; she was going to make herself known once and for all-
But wait.
Wait.
...What was she doing? What had gotten into her? Estera's gaze couldn't rip away from her own hand; she watched it as it shook mid-air.
She hadn't ever been one to interfere with Basil's plans...had she? Why was she even angry?
...She did not know. Not anymore. In fact, shame soon replaced the anger- what would she have done had she not caught herself...?
This was not like her.
Breathe in...breathe out. Rationality, remember?
And right now...it told her it was best to leave.
It was probably for the best. She knew that if she stuck around for much longer, the likelihood of discovery only increased. Besides, it wasn't like she would be able to uncover much, anyway...
She'd get her brother back soon.
Softly- so soft it was like she never even came- Estera entered the rice paddies all on her own, making the silent trek back to home.
*****
There was no sign of Estera's mother and father (thank goodness) as she shut the splintery door behind her, and stepped cautiously into the depths of the Bareroot abode. She was glad that her parents had not yet arrived; maybe she could get away with opening up her bedroom window for a while. Mother and Father normally kept them closed during the summer to keep unnecessary heat out of the house, but surely they wouldn't notice if a singular one shone upon the darkness.
She didn't dare let light onto the house's lower levels, though. Yes, they were far, far away at the moment, and most likely wouldn't be back for several hours...
...but it felt as if their eyes were everywhere.
Toxic coral, rooted along the poison shore.
So...what are you going to do now?
"...Hm." Estera's fingers graced over the stair bannister on the left side of the room, small yet sturdily built, and shiny with frequent human contact. Her hand fiddled with the ball decoration at the very beginning of the bannister, mind falling into a trance of thought.
She knew what she must do...oh, but how to do it? She had hoped to the heavens that Basil would be by her side through it all. The only reason she did not fight harder against their separation was because of...well, she didn't quite know, actually...
Oh...
Steeling her nerves one last time, Estera made her way upstairs...and immediately collapsed on the bed.
Wha- what are you doing? Come on; we don't have any time to waste!
Estera groaned into her pillow, having just now realised how bloody tired she had become...but she couldn't fall asleep just yet. "I know...I know. I just needed a moment to organise my thoughts."
Moment over! Can we please-
Oh, Estera's head could not handle this kerfuffle right now. Though her head still quivered from Rasp's harsh words in the Inbetween, she still found it easy to unclamp the necklace and drop it onto the cornflower sheets.
Somehow, staring up into the ceiling did wonders for her scattered mind...and she was finally able to focus on her mission.
Writing down what she had seen, and finding people to join her in her pursuit. The latter would be extremely difficult, she knew; who would possibly-
"...Hold on."
A thought occurred to her, and she could see Rasp's gem lighting up like crazy in the corner of her eye.
Basil had been in such a frenzy to get her out of the house, though they so obviously knew each other's predicaments to the letter. And the person he was meeting with was someone with high reach in the Kingdom...someone whose remorse and sorrow could be seen from miles away.
Goodness...was Basil already recruiting?
This had to be the answer. But if he was, then why would he not include her in his brigade? Well...yes, she most likely wouldn't be able to watch him write, and they probably wouldn't be able to discuss each other's ventures, but what was wrong with silent support where it was needed? Surely she could support him from a distance? Surely just being among his ranks would not be an issue to the Inbetween...would it?
Caution was necessary in an operation like this, but Estera doubted that it needed to be taken to this level. They...they were siblings, for crying out loud.
Why did Basil feel the need to be so chary...?
Why would he not let her into their conjoined world?
Her brain growing more and more restless with each fleeting thought, Estera sat up, cool air drying the sweat on her tank top. Her eyes grazed the crinkled sheets, subconsciously tracing the place where her bag of metal and dreams slept.
...Well, she supposed that with or without Basil, she had a job to do. For once in her life, she knew it would be wicked lonely without her brother by her side...but she couldn't deny what was meant to be.
Not anymore.
Where to start in her thoughts? Estera pushed her bleary legs to the floor, taking great care in order to not buckle her knees. Pacing was what always helped her think...
Well, first of all, who in the world was Quackity? And why did he have such a close relationship with Wilbur, who had came to be known as the bleeding-mouth soldier? Estera speculated a bit on the makings of their camaraderie. As far as she knew, strong bonds were mainly formed through some variation of hardship...just like she and Basil. Maybe they had fought alongside each other during the fall of Manburg?
Yes, that was a most likely possibility. Estera couldn't see a knot like that untying easily with time. And from the way Wilbur and Quackity spoke, they had not been together for a long while...13-and-a-half moons, to be exact. Or years. Yes, that was what they used to be referred to as in the past, right? Gosh, that was taking some getting used to.
Which brought her to her next daunting question...had Wilbur (somehow) risen from the dead? How, if such a thing was even doable?
For that she had no answer. Only Basil's past recollection of Wilbur's demise... not to mention the ashy remnants of his wings, and those haunted half-eyes... But even this in and of itself gave her very little explanation.
Indeed, it gave her more nightmares than explanations.
Her thoughts wandered to what they spoke of next...namely, that "bull-headed ram." Though Quackity claimed to spit on the ground he walked upon, his sadness (or regret, or frustration, or whatever it was) shone like the constant tears in his eyes when he told his tale. Both Wilbur and he knew about him quite well; what significance did he hold in their pasts?
Her mind moved ever swifter, so fast she could hardly keep up with her own speculations. There were endless little plot holes, things that had yet to be resolved...but Estera found herself growing impatient for the answer to.
That braided lady...who in the world was she? And why did the two comrades speak of her in such a worrisome tone? Hadn't they talked about something...living inside her?
And what of that...that other thing? The "dream"? That vague viral statement that infected all of their minds, the thing that nothing man-made had ever successfully contained? Whatever it was, it had to be significant...for even Wilbur admitted to being unable to truly defeat it.
Estera doubted that he was the type of calibre person to back down from a challenge without some kind of honest effort...and if those Kinoko cautionary tales told her anything, it was that he was a figure to be feared, and feared stiff of.
She never thought she would see the day when they truly rocked her to her core...
With a sigh of frustration, Estera let her upper body fall back upon the end of her mattress. Judging from the waning sunlight that so caressed her ceiling, afternoon had faded into evening quite recently...goodness, had she been lost in thought for that long?
Very little fruit could be harvested from her conclusions. With a slow, massaging hand to her temple, she tried her absolute hardest to ignore the flashing of her necklace and get the darned facts straight.
Wilbur was, indeed, the soldier that haunted the Kingdom children's nightmares: a strange bird-human hybrid with a traumatic past and a theatrical state of mind. However, when pushed the wrong way, he was quick to either go on the defence or shut up entirely, indicating that some shell of a soul still made residence underneath his chest. But that soul was also clouded in secrecy. The mystery of his father-induced death, and those hands that told a story all on their own (even if it was just the twitch of a sleeve-hem)...they covered him with an aura of bittersweet...what?
And Quackity...oh, Quackity. A man with a once-twisted point of view on the world, just trying to make his way without being shackled by his past in the process. Regret and anger and despair and who-knew-what-else lived in a sheen atop his eyes...a sheen that never did go away in its entirety. But one had to give him credit; it wasn't like he was trying to wallow in self-pity and let himself be drowned by the past. In fact, his every breath looked to be spent in an attempt to do just the opposite, even in the company of his closest allies.
Even with how horrible he felt.
The two had become friends, adjacent shoulders to cry on...but how? Was it really something like Manburg? Had they always been this way? Or had they, like Nori, experienced some unimaginable heartache in order to reach their level of camaraderie?
Estera feared that the latter would ring true in the end. Was it the pessimist in her...or a sixth sense of kinds?
She would only find out if she went back, right?
...Well, she felt prepared to do so, once the time arose. Where would it lead her? She did not know.
But harm couldn't be the destination.
Never.
Clasping her necklace back on (and promptly being met with a very jolted Rasp), Estera slogged herself over to her dusty old bookshelf. Ever since all those faerie-tale books had been removed, it was mainly a place to store old school papers. Final reports, school exams, notebook parchment, and the like had all lain snug and dormant for moons upon moons... It was in such a surprisingly disoriented state, in fact, that it took Estera quite a while to lay her hands on what she had been looking for.
It was an old memo book- a gift, courtesy of the Post when she was but a mere babe. According to her knowledge, they had wanted to create a "bond" between the Post's employees and their children, considering that their duties kept them from home for rather insane amounts of time. And their...genius plan of execution was to give them "souvenirs" from the Post's main office, to prove that they weren't trying to tear their relationship apart...to set their purpose into stone.
Although, Estera had to admit, the memo book was pretty. Illustrious, even, with a design of moons surrounding a precious lavender sun. But it had gone into her horrid pile in spite of its attempts to woo her over in sweetness; even back then, she had a brain on her shoulders.
Somewhat.
And so it sat...collecting dust after all of this time, waiting for the day her parents would get around to "sorting through the chaos..." Until today, as she lay it down upon her floor.
All Estera could say? Thank goodness her parents weren't home to see her writing this. But she had to make haste; they would surely arrive soon...
"Alright."
The Tale of Stars and Sand...
"...Let's begin."
A Truthful Recollection.
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 15: 12 - In Which We See A Change
Summary:
TW: Mention of a rather unfortunate discourse between parent and child. (I mean, granted, Estera shouldn't have done what she did, but still-)
Word Count: 3,737.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Estera, unlike her brother, was never quite skilled when it came to the art of the pen.
Obviously, this was nothing short of a curse in her younger moons, especially when she was expected to scrape together something for essays in school. (Strange- it was one of the only things about school she hated.) It was a bloody unbreakable curse, though; frustration always took her over each time she even attempted to write.
Imagine her shock, then, when "The Tale of Stars and Sand" took less than two hours to finalise!
She had begun when the sun shone mere feet away from the boundary walls, and finished it just as a pastel purple left soft bruises upon the vacant sky. And just in time, too. It was the most inconspicuous of sounds, yet a scratching motion on the front door let her know that her parents had just arrived.
And she was practically a sitting duck.
Quickly, and with a slamming heart, Estera set to disguising her deeds. First, she put the logbook back where it belonged on her shelf, leaving it ever-so-slightly jutted out so she would be able to find it again with ease. While she was up, she pulled the curtains back over her now-closed window with the sha-snap of metal against metal. She wiped the ink off her leaky pen with her fingers to the best of her ability (there was no cloth handy, and it could be washed off...somewhat easily). Then, holding the pen between her cleanest fingers, she laid it in the corner of her desk.
But as she pushed in her chair and her skin began to relax, she remembered one tiny technicality.
Oh, no; her clothes!
Her parents had just opened the door; she didn't have much time to change her who-knew-how-old outfit! After pulling that almost-forgotten paper out of her back pocket and tossing it onto her desk, she grabbed the first thing she could find in her closet- a short sleeve and a very long skirt (oh, great)- and darted into the bathroom across the hall without looking back.
"Estera Catherine? Are you up there?"
"Yes. Yes, ma'am!"
"Well, you had better hurry it up in there. You knew that we were coming home!"
Estera made sure to toss her shorts and sweater fully into the laundry basket- nothing hanging out; that would be far too obvious- and scrub the still-damp ink off of her hands as much as possible. Her mother didn't sound particularly angry; at least that was one good sign.
"I'm out, ma-"
"Come down here."
Her tone was...nonchalant. Scarily nonchalant. Honestly, Estera would have welcomed her scream faster than this.
She tossed the tank top far underneath her bed, and then scurried down the stairs with the ease of a jittery squirrel. "...Yes, ma'am?"
Her mother faced the kitchen countertop, and did not turn around to acknowledge her presence. The drowning feeling in Estera's heart wouldn't even begin to let her face her father, who still stood idly in the doorway...
She had an idea as to what she'd say.
"...Have you eaten anything these past couple of days?"
"Yes, ma'am. Yes," she lied, hoping a growling stomach would not betray her when she so needed it most.
"Then explain to me..." Mother turned around, slowly, yet abruptly enough to give Estera whiplash. "...why no new dishes have been added to the queue. And not only have no new dishes been added to the queue, but the original dishes still have yet to be washed. Tell me, Estera, if you've truly been eating- better yet, actually, eating here- where are the dishes to prove it?"
...Yup.
It struck Estera as amazing, how late basic things such as sleep and sustenance would register in her haggard brain. When was the last time she drank; was it the few swings of the canteen back in Las Nevadas? If Mother knew of this, she would hold it over her head every way the sun turned...but, thankfully, she didn't. This time around, it was a perfectly normal thing for any parent to be upset about...but not to what Estera feared Mother's level of "normal" would be.
And now the girl was left with dreaming up an excuse...
Okay, think. Estera tried to push back the fog of fear and writing and think up an excuse. Did they have anything pre-packaged, anything that didn't require dishes...?
Wait! Yes; indeed, they did. Father had brought home a great deal of sandwiches about a week ago- a gift from one of his coworkers. They had napkins, and if she held them in just a way, Estera wouldn't require a plate to eat them. It took all her willpower to keep from falling flat in relief.
"I didn't need dishes, ma'am. I ate one of the sandwiches Father brought home for lunch."
"...Well, what about breakfast? Surely you ate something then."
"...Blackberries. Some of the ones we have in the fridge, ma'am."
There was silence for a time...until Mother sighed.
Something in her eyes told Estera she was not convinced. But she held her tongue, especially after telling Estera to open the cabinet which contained the sandwiches, to find one of them gone, indeed. (She had eaten one of them a few days ago, unbeknownst to her parents. That was back when the dishes wouldn't have blatantly given away her crimes.) Even when she bent down to check the floor for crumbs of food, she found nothing worth fussing about; it seemed that Estera had done a decent job of pre-cleaning, back when Basil had been here.
Finally, Mother looked at the dishes left undone, then at Estera's rock-solid hand, then back at the dishes again. Father stood stiff as a board by the door.
"...Finish the job. And you had better do it right. Neither of us have the energy to micromanage you."
Mother stormed up the stairwell without so much as a glare thrown to the ground, muttering things about "it being easier without you involved" and "you're always nothing but a problem." In doing so, she left her daughter and husband alone to face the misery...
"...Estera?"
"Hm- yes, sir?"
It had been a while since she last heard Father speak at all, and the sound of his gentle-giant voice caught Estera quite off-guard. His own gaze travelled to the echo of Mother's heavy steps, an almost...wistful look behind his eyes.
No, no...wistful wasn't the term.
Remorseful?
"She's trying her best, Estera... And we all need to make an effort to do the same."
...Well, wasn't that just like Father. To toe the line. To take some of the burden off the backs of those around him, place it upon his own, and smile with all he had...
Reserved, but not submissive, right?
Gosh, what could she say to that face?
"Yes, sir. I will...I..sir."
She had no room to say more, for he had left. He followed the path of his wife, without so much as looking back.
Estera couldn't help it; she crumpled onto the kitchen floor right as her words died down. She didn't quite feel like crying, though...buildup still had to happen before she drowned again, she supposed with a quiet scoff.
Their words had rendered her numb, especially Father's short refrain. The same old paradox of emotions made her want to sleep and scream, all at the same time.
Why did they always assume she wasn't trying to avoid their anger? Yes, she hadn't even been home to do something as simple as the dishes, and yes, that had been of her own accord...but she certainly hadn't intended to be gone for that bloody long. And she hadn't intended to get so lost in her story of...hypnosis that the dishes were left undone.
A petty excuse under normal circumstances, sure, but...oh, surely not now, right?
Every time she made a mistake or defended her opinion, all Mother ever took it as was willful disobedience. Nothing she did- nothing she could do- ever convinced her otherwise.
And it seemed like the more Estera grew into a young woman, the more Mother despised her, and the more sorrow Father's eyes carried to the ashchamber.
...What more was there left to do?
*****
Monotonous days passed, which blurred into decently monotonous weeks. The sun rose and set over the same Kinoko each morning and twilight, though it might as well have been some ancient neck of...of the Bruadar to Estera's befuddled brain now.
Through it all, though she hated to admit it, Rasp was her one constant. He had hardly been able to fill the void left behind by each and every passing day...but at least he hadn't left her side. Passive-aggressive comments and lingering anger aside, he obviously meant to keep her from hurting on this journey. Whether that was for his own gain or because he genuinely cared for her safety, she did not know, but at least she could rest knowing he would not lead her to intentional harm.
As the days went by, in fact, Rasp proved his devotion more and more. You see, the two of them had become quite acquainted with the "stomping grounds" of her brother and Mr. Siderman. The two would meet every day- sometimes even twicea day- in any place deemed inconspicuous by their eye. Basil's living room, the secret tower (but only when the rice paddies were left unbothered), even Basil's rooftop one dull evening...anywhere that passed the secrecy test. (When Estera had happened by this sight, she didn't know what to consider more mind-boggling: how well-concealed they were from sitting in the perfect position that hid them from anyone not specifically looking, or the fact that Mr. Siderman was even able to get up there in the first place.)
Anyhow, Rasp somehow seemed to sense when they were talking about a dire topic. That "energy" of his was her take-action signal, and it was what determined if she eavesdropped or not. After all, she may have been pushed to the sidelines, but she still deserved to keep him safe when she could.
Most of the time, she could only hear vague snippets of conversation, but it was enough to piece together what she so feared would be true: they were, indeed, trying to write their own tales. Of course, Basil didn't tell him the real reason behind his desire; only that he "wished to show the Kingdom what they lacked." Mr. Siderman, in a bittersweet turn of events, jumped at the opportunity to spite the people who wronged him so...and from the beginning, Estera knew they would be an inseparable team.
How, then, could she go about adding herself to their story? And without making her parents- or the Kingdom, for that matter- suspicious?
How could she balance along the edge?
About a fortnight later, she was able to unwrap a potential solution to part of her predicament. It was a damp, cloud-dotted morning, when the sun created a seam-like pattern against the blanket of clouds, somehow making the sunrise more blinding than it would have been in bald daylight. The night that held dominion not long before spoke of a silent downpour, with tell-tale trails of water speeding along the dirt and cobblestone of Kinoko's roads. Estera had to bundle up considerably (and, of course, make sure the house was in order) before venturing out-of-doors. Her outfit consisted of the warmest sweater she could find, loose-fitting and tinted in a rather lovely lavender hue, along with dark maroon pants and her standard boots. Strange how it had gotten so cold so soon into the summer, but the Kingdom had always been a bit prone to irregular weather patterns, and the rain certainly wasn't helping matters. She just hoped the moonwater hadn't frosted over Basil's herb fields...that hardly ever happened, but still.
Speaking of Basil, her heart jumped down to her stomach when she heard voices near his home...their voices.
Would she finally be able to catch the details of their plan?
Go on, you twit; get over there!
In a flash, Estera wide-stepped over to Basil's curtained door-window, removing her mushcap and gearing her muscles to run if need be...oh, goodness, this moment had come at last!
"...you could call upon my counsel. Your course of action is an ingenious one, sir, and I am more than honoured to call myself a part of it. Even if I had to wrangle myself away from the Post to do it, it's not like I am unfamiliar with such a task. It presents me with a golden chance to execute my vengeance, and while I intend to do it with the soundest of minds, I cannot deny the joy it will bring my heart."
...Wow.
Basil's laugh probably sounded likeable enough to Mr. Siderman, but Estera could tell that it was positively dripping with anxiety...oh, did he know what he was getting himself into?
"Now, remember, the presentation isn't goin' t' happen for a long while. Tale-writin' and documentin' isn't a quick process, ya know."
"Oh, I know, sir. I do not intend to rush you with my statement; please don't take that the wrong way!"
"No, n-no, I didn't! Trust me."
"...Alright. And just so I have your plan quite clear- er, do you mind if I say it out loud again?"
"Go right ahead. I gave ya a lot t' think about yesterday evening."
"Oh, thank you." Mr. Siderman let out a breathy laugh; his shyness around Basil truly did surprise Estera...
"So, to make it entirely clear, what you're essentially doing is...writing down tales from how you imagined the past to be?" He lowered his voice to an excruciatingly hard-to-hear whisper now, as if he feared the walls had ears. (Not an unreasonable fear, of course...) "And you're receiving your evidence from things that you find in your own world, and in the lives of others in Kinoko? Which, I must say, what you saw in those cautionary tales was quite commendable, quite."
"Oh-! Thank you...thank you, Mr. Siderman."
"Please, call me Akiran. You deserve the informality, after all that you've done for me. And all that you will do, of course."
"...Hm? O-oh, yes, of course."
...Their tones were both heavy, drawn-out words speaking of nothing but the deepest love.
Estera found the feeling to be quite bittersweet. She knew she should be glad they had the relationship they did; however, she found it a right shock that she wasn't the only one to hear of his cautionary tale theory...
It wasn't their little secret anymore.
"Thank you again, sir. I believe I have it straight in my mind; did I recall it well?"
"Yes, ya did. Ya didn't miss a thing!"
"Oh, good...oh, and by the way, that...mysterious object you spoke of last night, have you stumbled upon it as of late?"
"Ah, th' letter? No, not yet...I don't understand how it could've just fallen out like that; everything was together when I saw it last!"
"It certainly is a baffling case...hm. Well, on the bright side, it couldn't have gone too amiss. That watch was a remarkable find in and of itself, and if the paper was in there for that long undisturbed, it couldn't have wandered far."
"Yes...yes, I suppose."
From outside, Estera's mind began to whirl, drowning out the sound of this forbidden conversation...
The watch? He had even told him about the watch?! Had he told him every detail, even the place where it had been unearthed? Oh, this was-
...Hold on.
The whole reason he seemed to want it so badly was because of something inside of it...that paper.
Oh my gosh, the paper!! Was he- was he talking about-
Trying to not let her enthusiasm trickle into her steps and gum up the works, she tiptoed away from the house...and positively ran back home.
Oh- ow- jeez, stop running so- what do you think you're doing?! You can't just leave mid-conversation like that!!
"The paper that fell out of the watch when we first found it! The one that I thought to be unimportant!" She whispered as best as she could as she opened the door. "It's still sitting at home; we might be able to find a lead of some sorts from it!"
Why, that- a-are you sure? I mean, we don't really need it to go on with our journey.
Estera let the door shut slowly, fearing that the lack of silence made her mishear his words.
"...Yes, we do. That letter is an artefact from the past, right?"
...Well, yes.
"And it was stored inside the very thing that sent us to Las Nevadas in the first place, correct?"
Correct. But-
"But nothing! I apologise for my blasphemy, but...I know for a fact that this might very well be the key to something my heart needs to have. I'm not sure what yet, but...I just know. And besides, Basil needs this just as much as I do...Please, Rasp, let me do this on my own accord."
Thank goodness they were indoors... The wind in the eaves of the cottages all around whistled curiously, adding to the tension of Estera's mind.
The words of the Inbetween couldn't stop ringing...
...Fine. Let's get it over with already.
With a bittersweet feeling flooding her heart, she began to dump her shoes and clean the floor (again). Yet she found his behaviour odd, quite odd. There he went again with trying to dodge what she wanted to do so desperately...goodness, his emotions were fickle things.
Did he want to follow through with his own plan or not? After all, this seemed to be the only thing that would set him free from bondage.
When she made it to the gloomy upper level of the Bareroot house, she was in such a frenzy to get the note that laundry probably went flying into the bathtub. But ah, no matter. It was surely dry by now anyway. Soon enough, her fingers were quick to fly open the dusty note:
To The Man it Must Concern,
I've never been as skilled as you when it comes to showing my appreciation for things, but I'll try my darndest to make my feelings shine through in this note. You know I'll do anything if it brings a smile to that stupid face of yours.
...Oh, gosh.
She didn't know whether to feel embarrassed or disgusted; a bit of both, to be honest. Why did some friendships have to be so...mushy?
I hope you enjoy using this pocket-watch as much as I did making it. It was a doozy trying to find the right heat to soften this stuff at (note the insane amount of warped metal that's been accumulating outside lately...I'm sorry, Karl), but...
Karl.
...Karl?
Karl!!
...What? What's the matter?
"...So that's why you weren't keen on me reading this." Her tone was low, testing the waters, but she couldn't help but feel just a tiny bit smug. So, he did have a feeling or two down in there...! "Who wrote this? Was it one of the people you lived with?"
...J-just keep reading.
"Oh, please, answer me-"
Keep. Reading.
"...Alright. Alright. That's fine." With a...suddenly damp face and unfocused eyes, she readjusted the paper in her palms, taking note of where it had weakened a tad under her touch:
...it was more than worth the struggle. Every part of the process was a joy...especially etching in the centrepiece.
The higanbana. The flower of death to everyone else in the world...but something so much more to us. Like you said that night in their patch (I remember it so well): "To me, it's become the symbol of rebirth. Of accepting a new and exhilarating life with open arms. Giving Mother Nature your all, so she can sing of her son's triumphs for eternity and beyond.
You went quiet for a moment. The higanbana you had been twirling in your hands stopped moving, and you leaned onto your side as you tucked it behind my bandanna. I still remember the tears that shone in your eyes, and that I was worried for a moment until I saw your smile...then I knew those had to be happy tears.
You whispered, so soft I could barely hear you: "And if she gave me you...I must be doing something right.
...Well. I guess your crazy author-y nature rubbed off on me, after all. So congratulations, you nimrod; now you finally have this token of my appreciation after so long.
Trust me, Karl. Our time together may go by so quickly we're hardly able to blink before it's gone, and the higanbana may bloom where we least expect it. (Heck, in the world we live in, death practically breathes down our throats day and night.) You've told me so often that you don't want to lose me, that you're more and more scared for our future together with each and every day that comes.
But this is where I really do believe you're worrying for nothing.
I love you like the sparring-man I never had, Karl. I'm never going to let you go, and I know you'll do the same. Remember, now, I was born in fire. If anyone in the entire darned Bruadar can snuff out tragedy, it's me.
Look, you nimrod. Time means nothing when I'm with you. And I know we're going to make the most of it.
Until We Meet Again,
Sapnap
...Wow. Estera just...wow.
This was so much information to digest, and in such a short amount of time. Well, this did explain why the watch was there in the first place; it was possible that Sapnap buried it with the book before their home burned to the ground. But that still didn't reveal how he knew about it... Well, from the way the letter was written, they were obviously comrades. Maybe he was closer to Ra- er, Karl than Karl himself believed. At any rate, Estera couldn't help but feel a mite grateful for his intrusion...!
But then...wait. How had he been able to bury it before the home burned down?
Had...had he...no. There was no way...right?
And the higanabana. The flower of death- or rebirth, as they had called it. Was that the origin behind Higanbana Hill, Estera wondered? My goodness, yet another clue hidden in plain sight! There was no doubt about it; she needed to find a way to show Ba-
"Wha-ah!"
What now, twit? Are you quite finished with your stupidity?
"No- I mean- oh! It's my che- my chest!!"
Indeed, Estera's heart ached and panged like a thousand tiny pins were being shoved into her lungs. Rasp let out a gasp of concern, Estera fell to her knees on the floor...and her vision spotted white.
White...oh, gosh.
Was she going back?
Already?!
Estera? Oh, no, Estera! Talk to me!!
She couldn't have spoken, even if she wanted to...as she realised the cause of this occurrence, her mental turmoil dissipated like her surroundings, no matter how painful they were.
Her sweater cushioned her fall...and once again, she was rendered numb by her fate.
But this time, she was all alone...was she not?
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 16: \
Summary:
TW: None for this chapter. At ease, peeps! :D
Word Count: 590.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"...What?"
Prince Michiko, with his eyes still shut tight as ever, had found an image to focus on besides darkness. Indeed, his abyss was blue, not black; it was as if he had been transported into a world of water. Bubbles rose all around him, yet there was not a single sign of life...
...Wait.
Who was that in the distance?
He opened his eyes just a tad, trying to keep from straining to the point of blindness. When he did, both his own world and...this strange place rang though, clear as the bells of a church.
The Inbetween. A place I don't quite understand. I feel like I've been there before, but I can't quite put my finger on it.
A girl floated along the waves, not moving up nor down, as if some invisible hand kept her from sinking. Panic sent a shock through his heart for a moment; was she drowning? But...no, surely not. Bubbles rose from her breath, so small and calculated it was as if she were merely sleeping.
"Who are you...?"
I can't keep losing my memory. And it seems like every time I go to the Inbetween it happens, but I can't just stop going.
Though the girl had to be multiple yards away from him, her features were clear as a mushroom in the fields. Her eyes looked to be barely open, with parts of them hidden behind locks of brown hair. And what was that on top of her head...? Oh my gosh.
Oh my gosh, she was wearing a mushcap.
But...how?! He hadn't finalised those blueprints; in fact, no one besides the Prince himself knew about those plans!
And they were shaped exactly how he planned them to be shaped. He hadn't quite decided on the colours yet, but this girl's was a deep purple, with fiery spots covering its surface...my gosh.
Who was this girl?
But... Maybe there's just more to that place that I'm just unaware of... I have to keep looking deeper and deeper into the Inbetween so I can find my way to ensure I don't lose everyone that's so close to me.
Her mouth was also a mere sliver; that would explain her small breaths. But her chest moved up and down with each one she took, and...gosh, to the Prince, she looked quite peaceful.
For all of thirty seconds, that is.
Without warning, the girl started to rise against the weight of the water. Her eyes flew open, and she looked to be...crying? Were those tears?
"Who is this? Where...who are you?"
I need to move this library. It needs to be preserved. I will find every way possible to ensure that no matter what, I can do my part to bring happiness to these lands.
The Prince found himself trying to swim forward, but he was held back by the wall of his thoughts. He squeezed his eyes tighter than than already were, but that only made his vision haze!
And that girl was not in good shape...he had to get to her!
"What are you doing?"
One preserved story at a time.
What was holding him back?! He had to help her!!
"Who are you?!"
He had to; it was his du...ty.
The girl was gone.
A flash of light surrounded her, so quick it was like it never even happened, and Prince Michiko's eyes were back open. When he tried to close them again, he was met with naught but black.
But the image of bubbles never did fade away.
Don't forget yourself.
...What in the world just happened?
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 17: 13 - In Which A Special Place Is Heard
Summary:
So sorry for the late upload again, guys!!! I got busy last-minute. Again. Which genuinely sucks. Because even with all the...craziness in this fandom. I still really love this arc. So much. So. So much. (This is becoming a pattern...I really need to get a better schedule. :'D)
TW: None for this chapter. At ease, peeps! :D
Word Count: 3,576.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
She wasn't alone for long.
Down she plunged. Down, down, further and further into that watery abyss, at such a break-neck speed that it was like she hadn't moved at all. Salty sprays flew by- was this the sea?- but she was stationary on a band of ever-speeding light, light that grew dimmer and dimmer the harder she focused-
...Well.
At least it wasn't as hot this time.
Estera...what the...where are we?
When Estera could feel the electricity of consciousness move through her veins and resume the beating of her heart, she opened her eyes...only to meet with darkness. A coarse sort of fabric was pressed to her head, as if she lay face-down on a horridly-furnished bed. Her sweater appeared to be pushed so the fabric bunched up midway down her back, leaving a good stretch of her skin vulnerable to the heavy air. Nervous sweat poured from her skin the longer this silence stretched on, broken only by a series of muffled bong-bongs in the distance. It almost sounded like a bell, its cries surely joyous to all whose ears weren't muffled by cotton.
But when she worked up the courage to break the silence and stretch her stationary limbs, unmeasurable pain was all that met her.
"Aah-!"
"Shh! Shh...it's alright, child."
A foreign voice...that of a girl. No, a grown woman... Who was she?! Estera yearned to crane her neck, to sit up, to do so much as twitch a muscle, but the spasms of agony that riveted down her back prevented her from doing so! Rasp was doing nothing to assist the situation; he, for once, sounded just as scared as she felt...
The woman placed a hand upon Estera's shoulder, callused fingertips slick with a rather pungent cream. "You've got a couple of scratches on your back, dear. I'm going to take care of you; I promise, you'll be just fine. Try to hold still, now-"
"Ow!" A shockingly cold substance pooled onto her lower back, and it made the previous pain she felt pale in comparison.
"What in the-"
"Please don't panic!...I know it burns, but it's supposed to burn."
Dang, the lady sounds like she's on the verge of a breakdown...this is fine. This is just fine...
Anxiety-ridden breaths began to fall upon Estera's skin; the tension in the air was rough with palpability. This woman claimed to be helping her, and she sounded like she was trustworthy...but how could Estera know for certain with this veil of agony over her eyes?
"Please, dear, just let...let me get this bandaged up. Can you-"
"Mother? Mother, are you ready?"
Who in the-
From a distant room, a small boy's bouncing voice rang through the lukewarm air, and it only appeared to pull on the lady's nerves even more. Her palms twitched, causing a wrinkle to form in the cotton gauze she was wrapping so tightly around Estera's stomach.
"N-no, not quite yet, love! I'll be right out!"
"But Mother, we're going to be late!"
The child's mother sighed, heavy as a gust of wind. "Please hold on, Fundy, dear! I'm taking care of the girl at the moment. I'm sure we'll be there in plenty of time!"
In a matter of taut minutes, Estera was thoroughly bandaged up. It didn't hurt...quite as much to move herself about, and it came as a relief to finally be able to hoist herself into an upright position...and get a bearing on this tensionful land.
Woah...so this is where we are. What do you make of it?
She hadn't really known what to expect of her surroundings...but all the same, goodness gracious.
Estera did, indeed, lay on a bed- a pallet made of basic oak-wood and rattling screws below layers of fluffy patchwork quilts. The room was made of oak, as well, with multiple brands of herbs resting in slots all over three of its walls. All of these- ranging from rosemary, dried tobacco, lavender bulbs, basil...and who knew what else- were lovingly polished and dusted, gleaming like the stars where the outside light hit them. Other than the...fragrant choice in decor, the rest of the room looked quite typical to Estera's untrained eye. In the far corner of the room, a dusty writing-desk bathed in shadow, with what looked like a feather inside of a small holder in the desk's corner. What was it doing there? Another strange device sat in the corner opposite, with a golden horn of sorts jutting out of its top and an array of black discs piled into its built-in shelf. Contradictory to its parallel neighbour, it was sodden with sunlight from a modest little paned window, its light dusty and stained with time. (This odd thing was quite close to the doorway, where Estera thought she could see a shadow lingering amongst the hall...a small, anxious little apparition.)
Along the wall closest to Estera, a very large bookshelf loomed with a great aura of solemnity. It was chock-a-block full, yes, but not with papers and knowledge; its shelves were home to a medical connoisseur's haven. Jars of ointments, herbal oils, milti-coloured creams, water pitchers, even more dried flowers and spices, gauze, cotton balls and swabs, needles both loud and whisperous...Estera doubted a single ail would not be curable with something from this stash.
Up until this point in time, Estera had completely disregarded the unfamiliar woman's presence, but her blush and breathless chuckle reminded her of her odd rescue.
"Yes, I've grown quite the collection. I've needed to, you know, what with the millitia-men being gone to service for so long...but I digress! We've lots to do before the sermon." With a quick breath (and an interested hum from Rasp), the lady moved towards the door frame and turned her head around the corner- keeping watch over her antsy son, most likely. The tendrils of smooth, bright red hair that had escaped from her long ponytail wooshed in the manmade wind as she did so, enunciating the skittishness of her nutmeg-brown eyes. Her tan, apron-covered dress was rolled up to the middle of her arm, and though the dress itself was short, it caused a small layer of sweat to build up on her creased forehead. Even her small-heeled flats clicked anxiously below her...
"Do you feel well enough to move about, dear? I'm glad I found you when I did- you were just lying face down, pretty as you please, in front of L'Mantree. I don't know how you managed to get hurt like that, but at least you're bandaged now. Can you move around?"
...Jeez. Estera could tell that a delayed response would only add more grease to her elder's scales, and Rasp didn't sound as fearful as he once had... Well, the last thing she wanted was to add to this lady's overwhelmed state of mind. Something in her haggard tone of voice didn't seem quite harsh or overbearing, but more...motherly.
As a mother should be.
"Y-yes, ma'am, but do you mind if I ask you some questions while you work?"
The lady shrugged her approval, and with that, she was off down the hallway, wasting not a single moment on furthering her plan. Estera was rather slow to follow- her back was not entirely numb, mind- but she was close enough to know where to rejoin the lady.
"What sort of questions did you mean to ask of me, dear?" The two had reconvened in the kitchen, where the woman rummaged about various drawers in a...somewhat calm frenzy. "Is anything wrong?"
"No, no, nothing's wrong... I-I'd just like to know what you're in such a hurry for."
"Oh, surely you're joking!" A small giggle filled the air, one that was half cordial teasing and half genuine shock. Rasp scoffed from his cell, muttering something about the lady being a "clueless twit."
"...No, I'm not. I..."
"...What?" She stopped what she was doing and looked towards Estera, head slightly tilted and forehead lines squished together. "What's the matter, dear?"
Hm... Her elder looked to be genuinely concerned- or, at the very least, confused. Still, the heaviness of the atmosphere caused a pang in her gut when she opened her mouth once more.
"I-I'm just not from around here, ma'am... That's why I don't know what's happening."
"...Oh... That would explain the hat, then."
"The hat?"
With not a little confusion muddling her brow, Estera's molasses hand travelled to her scalp. Why was it bare...? Should it be-
Wait.
"Oh my gosh, where did it-"
"Oh! Don't fret, dear; don't fret!" She waved her hands nervously, probably meaning to reassure the poor child. "It's in my room. Here, we can fetch it once I'm ready to get dressed."
...She hadn't even noticed that it was gone until she said something. How could she have...
As the lady returned to her work, just as frantic as ever, Estera heard the sound of pattering feet over the pounding of her heart in her hands. She turned, ever-so-cautiously, and finally came face-to-face with the bubble-voiced boy.
Even Rasp couldn't find a means to complain...well, not immediately, at any rate.
He couldn't have been more than seven or eight, but held himself with the stance of a young adult: proper, yet radiating with innocence. He wore a button-up tunic, its collar and sleeves slightly frilled, which the child had set to fidgeting with. He wore tight black trousers, as well, covered at the knee with thin leather boots. Dark, hair-hidden eyes were trained on his footwear, specifically on a button barely hanging onto the left boot...
"Mother?"
"Yes, there we go-! Oh, hello, Fundy...is something the matter?"
"It's my shoe, Mother." He used his arm to hoist his leg up, high enough for his mother to see the broken seams. "I think it might've broken."
Fundy's mother walked over to her son, brisk in movement and an investigative sigh residing in her eye. The button was placed in such a way that if it came completely loose, it would hinder the function of the entire shoe...a fact that the lady was forced to come to terms with.
"Okay...alright. We should still have time to fix this before we head out. Come along, you two- oh, and can you grab what I was working on, dear?"
Estera did- a large golden plate, along with a small bottle of white formula- and followed them into what she assumed was the lady's bedroom.
Put simply, this space was the definition of man-made sunshine. The window was paned with gleaming glass, almost like a diamond, and left wide open to embrace the breeze. It made the embroidered, satin-like curtain and the sheets on the bed dance along to its song in perfect pitch and time. Her bed was unmade, with the imprint of a head still strong along a goose down pillow. She sat Fundy and herself down on its edge, grabbing a sewing needle and white thread from a nearby bedside table. (Estera thought it funny that she used such a loud colour against the brown background of Fundy's boots...either that was all she had within arm's reach, or she really was in a hurry.)
The walls were the same oak-wood as the one that boasted the weaponry, and a large array of papers were spewed across the surface. The familiar scrawl of a child's art and writing was on the majority of them, dotted with sloppy hearts and smiley-faces. Though her hurry was more than obvious, the lady's eyes grazed every single one of them with all the love of a mother as she moved, making some...strange sort of feeling release itself from Estera's heart.
Strange, yet not quite unfamiliar.
"While I'm patching up this button, can you take this-" she handed Estera a scrubbing-rag she had produced from her apron pocket- "and rub the tarnish off that tray for me? It shouldn't take much longer; I scrubbed the vast majority yesterday evening. And make sure to hold it away from your nose!"
Estera could see why this last warning was necessary...that white liquid stank. Even Rasp could be heard gagging from the stench. And if Estera hadn't been holding her breath, she probably would have allotted herself a laugh... At any rate, she sat down on the hardwood floor and began her assignment with diligence. At least the window had been left open.
"Excuse me, miss lady?" All of a sudden, the bubble-boy piped up from his spot on his mother's bed, eyeing Estera with a curious stare.
"...Yes?"
"Who are you? I've just never seen you around before."
Oh, no. Remember, Estera...!!
"I'm...a newcomer. I apologise if I've been a bit slow."
The lady chuckled slightly, weaving a quick seam through the holes of the button as she spoke. "You needn't fret, my dear! I know I've been out of it ever since you arrived...but, oh, Sunday mornings are always quite stressful for everyone in L'Manburg. It's well worth the struggle, though, isn't it, Fundy, dear?"
"Yes,I know, Mother." He smiled cheekily as his mother leaned over to ruffle his already-fluffy brown hair, her past anxiety temporarily being taken over by that beautiful warmth...
The thread came loose from the needle, and Fundy's mother had to speak with gritted teeth as she attempted to wet it once more.
"Allow me to explain, dear. You're owed a pretty lengthy explanation, I imagine... Well, as you know, this is Fundy, my son. And my name is Sally, Sally Lough. Or Miss Lough; I honestly don't care which. We've been here in L'Manburg for some time now, the lot of us- we've finally begun to settle ourselves on the ground. But it took lots of effort from everyone to do so..."
The tale that Sally reiterated was one of beauty; this could not be denied.
Wilbur Soot was a part of this tale, it seemed. He was the leader of a ragtag militia of people called Dancers, formed under the guise of cutting down their neighbouring Puppeteer dictators at the root. He had been the first person in history to break away from the Isle of the Bruadar, so it was only natural that he be the one to lead his fellow citizens to victory. Their dance for independence resulted in, not only defeating the Puppeteer army, but the forming of their own official nation...the territory of L'Manburg. And at long last, after endless papers were signed, allied hands were shaken, and joyful tears fertilised the earth...well, General Soot and his entire militia were finally coming home.
"So many loose ends can be tended to now, now that the Dancers are coming home," Sally smiled as the warmth of love visibly shadowed her anxious mind. "Home-front defence will be established, a schoolhouse can be built for Fundy and the other children...Reverend Toby may even be able to expand the orphanage, after all this time...so many things."
"And you can adopt me, like you promised. You can go to Reverend Toby and sign those papers...right, Mother?"
...Fundy's whisper shattered all the previous tension in Sally's movements.
With a fear that only those who have loved will understand, she tied the final knot in Fundy's seam and held her arms out to her son...or, more accurately, soon-to-be son.
"Of course, dear...I haven't forgotten my promise. I swear to you."
Estera's steady hand she used to rub the tarnish remover onto the plate slowed more and more as she watched mother and son embrace. The moment had to last no longer than a few seconds, but felt like an eternity to our poor girl. Sally held her son's hand; her eyes caressed his face with unspoken vows. Estera didn't know exactly what it was that caused Fundy to grin, but grin he did, accompanied by a lovely little giggle.
They seemed...
They looked so in love.
And the only thing that broke their hypnosis was the abrupt tolling of a faraway bell, louder than ever before.
*****
To say that Sally went into panic overdrive would be a gross understatement.
Now that Fundy's button was stitched into an acceptable state, she grabbed the tray that Estera had completely untarnished, cleansed it in a bowl she had set aside in the kitchen, flung herself into a much more prim outfit (a formal, lilac-blue short sleeve dress, one that trailed down to her ankles and tied into a smart bow in the back), and had the three of them (plus one screeching ghost) out the door in a matter of minutes. Estera found it equal parts wonderful and rattling that Sally could move so quickly under pressure...
Yet not too thoroughly, the trio realised quickly- for Estera was marginally underdressed compared to her two comrades. The only thing fancy she wore was her mushcap, which she had grabbed as an afterthought just before they left.
"Oh, I can't believe I forgot something like that...!! I do apologise, dear." She began to mumble to herself as they inched forward, looking more and more like her distraught self after every second that went by.
"Well, we can't really afford to spend any more time here; we need to be at least within sight distance of the church. But he needs to be there right now... But I can't leave him alone! I-"
"Yes, you can, Mother."
"...Fundy, dear, we've been over this."
Mother and son smiled, but both faces were laced with an inner pain that Estera felt abruptly guilty for seeing...
"Please, I've told you so many times! I can be alone, just for a little while. I'll be safe with the Reverend, won't I?"
"Yes, but...but no, we can't possibly afford to..." Sally's vision veered into the distance, over a small hill that Estera assumed the church resided behind. Her hand pulsed by her side, in and out, in and out...
"Do you know all the lyrics to your song?
The one I'm not supposed to know?"
Fundy's distress turned to confusion, which was masked by a small smile. "By heart."
"...Go. But make sure and certain that you're not being followed! We can't-"
"I understand, Mother. Don't worry!"
He patted his mother's arm gently, then whisked himself about on one heel and began his ascension up the hill...alone.
"I'll be just fine. I swear to you."
...Yet in spite of his vow, Sally watched his dutiful footsteps closely until he was consumed by the open-armed church doors.
Now that Fundy was, indeed, safe, Sally could breathe easy for a moment. For Rasp, this meant catching his breath and grumbling about the wishy-washiness of their situation. For Estera, this meant finally familiarising herself with this place dubbed L'Manburg. Most of it that she had seen thus far was an open plain- even now, as they stood within the eyes of the church. Quite a ways to her right, however, lay a smattering of buildings that people still bustled in and out of...a welcome sight to Sally, judging by the way she sighed and smiled. To her left, a house would be dotted here and there among the landscape, but the Lough abode was otherwise much farther away from civilisation than Estera could have ever imagined. Maybe it was to keep utmost secrecy...? Perhaps Sally was still more involved with war than she let on?
"...Are you alright, dear?"
"O-oh, yes, Mrs. Lough...are you?"
"...I suppose."
Her voice dropped down to a whisper without any warning, and she signalled for Estera to follow as she walked in the direction of the busy buildings. "But I'll be fully alright when Fundy is officially my adopted son. You see, the Reverend made an exception on my account when it came to custody of Fundy. According to tradition, orphaned children must remain in the church until their papers are signed...it's some sort of legality issue. But...well, Fundy's just special, and with all this blasted conflict with the Bruadar..." She exhaled sharply, that constant worry curdling her sentences like a babbling river. "I felt he would be safer if he lived with me for a while, and got...got away from all the politics of the outside world. I mend wounds, you see; I don't investigate them. I have permission from the Reverend, of course, so it's perfectly legal in that right...but very few people in L'Manburg know about my relationship with Fundy. Gossip is always prone to circulate in such a small place as this...and I wanted to be able to keep some aspect of my personal life a secret for once."
Were it not for the scarcity of outside noise, Estera would have second-guessed the quality of her hearing. How could the town have the audacity to do such a thing? She barely knew Sally, but found herself empathising with them like she never imagined she would.
And you know what they say, dear reader? Empathy is the daughter of Father Isolation. She dotes upon the throngs of blind men, does she not?
"...Is that why you're so reluctant to let your son be on his own, ma'am?"
Sally stared wistfully in the direction of the church, though it was covered once again by the mass of the small hill...and growing smaller and smaller the more they walked.
"That's...part of the reason, yes. I...I just want him to be safe. I want all of us to be safe. But at this rate...well...sometimes I wonder... Oh, look at me rambling!" She forced out a nervous chuckle, shaking her messy red ponytail ever-so-slightly. "I know we'll all be alright in the end; I-I shouldn't let pessimism get in the way of reality. Now come along, dear, we need to find you a dress!"
...She really doesn't know how to be subtle, does she?
And with that...the two were off, leaving the child called Fundy behind within the arms of winged song.
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 18: 14 - In Which Friends Unite
Summary:
Uploading another chapter early!! It’s partly to make up for last week, partly because I don’t know how free I’m going to be tomorrow…and partly because I’m really, really anxious to get this arc out there- XD
Word Count: 6,262.
*This is an abnormally large chapter; you have been warned. :'D*
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sally led Estera, like a shepherdess tending to her sheep, into the fray of the late-morning L'Manburg town district. Dry grass grew in-between patches of cobblestone before disappearing altogether, the clicking of Sally's flats and Estera's dinted boots replacing the dull thud of heels upon soil. The length of Sally's dress almost made her trip on the uneven surface, and it was with a breathy chuckle that she hitched her up her skirts a few inches above the ground.
Estera had no difficulties with her own clothing, and though the obvious lack of proper dress would have caused her great embarrassment in most situations...something about this quiet, olden-day town square drew her in. Invited her. Rasp's vocal chords couldn't even fight through the feeling...
The square was not entirely cobblestone; its oblong middle was nothing more than a patch of worn, dusty earth. It was the sidewalks that were lined with this precious grain, and stragglers of all ages and sizes trod along its stretch. Some chatted in boisterous tones about nothing of importance, others whispered smile-inducing phrases into ears as they loitered in front of buildings. Still others occupied themselves with the pleasures of a quiet mouth- staring into the sky, tossing coins into a bucket sat upon a pole in the middle of the square...even reading. Reading, of all things, from poorly-bound papers and crisp hardcovers alike.
Estera squinted a tad as she walked, trying to catch the title of one that two young girls shared between them, sitting on the ledge of a shop window:
The Crows of the Sun and Other Tales: A Charming Collection for the Modern Child
See? I told you books used to be common, Estera!! I told you!!
...Well, it looked fictional, but still...this was such a foreign sight back...back in Kinoko. (It took such an effort to recall it now.) No one would have the spunk to take the written word out-of-doors and read it in a public setting. No one would ever let themselves be seen enjoying it. And no adult would ever encourage the practice at all...just like Sally was doing now. She appeared to know the two girls, and their conversation revealed that their parents were inside, buying some last-minute perishables before they headed to the church service. Having the insight to know their daughters would most likely become quite bored in such a setting, they packed the book with them so they could occupy themselves during the outing.
Estera couldn't help herself; she peered over the cover to take a glance at the words that made them smile so. She was only able to catch a paragraph's worth of the parable, but that was more than enough to leave her dumb-struck:
"He was too tired to search around...but right before the fire-boy was lulled back to sleep, he thought he saw a smiling face from outside the tent...and a dress made of sunshine-yellow scales."
...She found herself turning the odd syllables over in her mind...whose smile did they speak of? Such...magical phrases...
But she was abruptly brought out of her thoughts by Sally's call to land. She had moved quite far away from the girls without Estera noticing, and was now standing in front of a brick-roofed shop on the outer ring of the ellipse.
"Come along, dear! Here's the shop we needed."
No, no, don't leave-! Oh...can't we stay for longer? The story was just getting good!!
Estera rejoined her at her side, chuckling quietly at Rasp's outburst and slowly soaking in the modest place with each weathered step. The shop had a rectangular window in the front, one that was curtained with a dark pink- almost magenta- fabric. When one looked just above the door, one would see a weathered sign, creaking in protest to the quiet breeze. Its chafed, swirling letters read "Lili's Darling Boutique: L'Manburg's Haven; Cloth Fit for the Raven!"
"...'Fit for the Raven?' Who is 'The Raven,' Sally?"
"Oh, that's a reference to one of the more infamous tales in that 'Crows of the Sun' collection," Sally said with a sheened smile as she opened the shop door, making an inside bell tinkle as she did so. "It's about a girl- well, an angel, really- who rules over the realm of the afterlife, and who can only come onto the Earth in the form of a raven. Legend has it that her one downfall is her love for fancy attire...even as a raven, they say she wears a priceless choker, made of the finest silk-"
"-and the purest of amethysts."
...Who in the...?!
Sally was interrupted by a soft, chuckling voice, and though Estera couldn't place where it was coming from, it gave her an eerie sense of...deja-vu?
"Someone's read that tale a fair amount of times, haven't they?"
And without any warning, the voice revealed themselves, stepping out from behind a bulging clothes rack to their immediate right.
The only thing different about the lady was her dress- a long, delicate, paisley-pink thing, with flowery heels and a small necklace to match. But everything else was just as Estera remembered it to be...
Her navy-blue eyes, dulled only slightly in the presence of shadow.
Her silky black hair, done up in a tell-tale braid.
Oh...my gosh.
Wendy...!
Kind irises spoke of no sorrow in Wendy whatsoever, the only out-of-place emotions being a jittery kind of fear that made her eyes dart about. Similar to Sally's nervous disposition, Estera realised...but not quite as intense, no?
Even now, it began to dissipate in Sally's presence.
Speaking of Sally, her own irises lit up when she and Wendy made eye contact, and neither party hesitated to suffocate the other in hugs. Soon, all past white noise was drowned in the splendour of "how's the family"s and "you certainly look nice"s and "oh, is that new"s.
...Estera marvelled at how tranquil Sally looked all of a sudden. It was as if her mood had changed on a dime...and here Estera was, thinking that it would take a miracle to get Sally to relax!
...Maybe Wendy was that miracle.
"Well, I am quite surprised to see you here, though," Wendy was saying as she weaved in and out of the merchandise. (The shop was a maze of racks and shelves, and the only comfortable standing room was in the way-back, in a shelf-packed nook near the book-keeper's register.) "Your...your son is still in the choir, correct? Don't they need to be at the church a half-hour's notch before everyone else?"
"Yes, they are...and he is there now. I had a...well, a rather unexpected guest came along on our journey, and I was hoping you would be able to help us dress her for the occasion. It's a relief to catch you this late, really- after all, everyone in L'Manburg knows Reverend Toby wouldn't dare preach without Lili and yourself present."
So...Wendy was the owner of this quaint little place! Well, then...who was Lili supposed to be? And why did the Reverend rely on their presence to do his job?
Wendy cocked her head in surprise, taking notice of Estera with a lingering, studying gaze. Did she recognise her? Most likely not, being as she was in a time when Wilbur had yet to pass. But Wendy's eyes were just as kind as ever, and Estera could find no indication of...oddness behind her smile.
Still, Wilbur's timeless question towards Alex rang like an alma mater about her mind...
"That...thing isn't living in her head anymore?"
"Oh, he doesn't rely on us that much! It's just out of common hospitality that he waits for my sister and I to close up shop. And we have a newcomer? Whose presence have we been blessed with today?"
Sally's stood steady, giving Estera a comforting smile out of the corner of her eye.
It...should be okay. Go ahead and tell her; we know the girl already anyway, even if she doesn't know us.
"It's Estera, ma'am. My name's Estera...did you have any clothes that I could wear to the...church?"
"Oh...hm," she huffed, lost in thought as she looked about the shop. "I can certainly assist with that! Lili doesn't claim our clothes are 'fit for the Raven' for nothing, you know."
With a final smattering of laughter, Estera and Sally followed Wendy to the back-left corner of the shop, to a window-lit door that smelled of dough and...something else. Nostalgia, maybe? Or even happiness- the same high-pitched joy that Wendy sported, now unbridled by fear? Indeed, the braided lady acted even more jovial than she had in Las Nevadas...
"I have a couple of things back here that would complement your complexion beautifully, Estera. Feel free to take your pick! I need to go fetch Lili, but don't hesitate to shout if you need me!"
As Wendy jogged out on tentative feet and closed the door behind her, Estera began to take a look around. The room was mostly bare, the only signs of life being a bench to her left and a couple of crates to her right, pressed into the corners of the beige walls. Two or three dresses were folded neatly on the bench, and one in particular caught Estera's eye and tickled at her senses...
It was a beautiful, dark-moss-green thing, which trailed down to just below her knees when she held it to her front. It had an uneven, detachable satin secured to the sleeves, making them extend to her thumbs in all their glittering glory. The skirt was lightweight, and easy to wave and bob in the air. There were no bows, no gaudy chokers, not even a low-cut neckline.
It was simple- too simple for most societal standards, probably, but more than perfect for Estera.
Isn't...isn't that all that really matters in the end?
"Is it alright if I bring this one, Sally?"
"Oh...that's perfectly fine, dear." Sally walked over to caress the soft fabric, heels clicking slow and her breath uneven. That Wendy never ceases to amaze me."
"...How so?"
"...This sort of colour is wicked hard to come by nowadays. You'd think it would be easy, what with dark green being such a nature-like tone, but truly rich hues take an eternity to process and dye. It wasn't always this hard, though...I suppose it was one of the downfalls of breaking away from the Bruadar. You see, back in the Isle, everything was already set up and running, and had been for years. We all had water faucets, factories...even electricity. But the officials were the only ones who could harness the power of these conveniences, and no one in L'Manburg was able to figure out their secrets for themselves. So we've all had to do without...for quite a while now."
Sally went quiet now, lost in thought and inner turmoil once again. A gnawing feeling of guilt rested inside Estera's gut the more she thought about Sally's words, but it didn't make them any less true...
Could Estera picture herself living like Sally did?
She could not.
And for some odd reason...this realisation scared her.
"Well...at least you're still surviving, yes? I know it's been bloody difficult, Sally, but you've all done quite well for yourselves in spite of the hardship."
"...Yes." Something in Sally's eyes softened once more; had Estera's attempt at comfort worked? "We really have; I know that well. And it's as the Preist always told me...sometimes a little bit of sacrifice is required to nudge the greater good."
"Wait, Preist?"
"...Oh. Reverend Toby, dear. Reverend, Preist; you can call him whatever you want."
...Preist.
Where had she heard that name before?
...At any rate, the tone that Sally said her words in told Estera that she had most likely recited the Reverend's advice word-for-word...making the tang of sudden anxiety all the more strong.
The rate at which moods shifted never failed to shake Estera to the core, no matter how many times she experienced it. For indeed, this was certainly not the first time that a tightwire of emotion left her numb and fearful...nor would it be the last, she wagered.
She was right.
For the second that Wendy knocked upon the door to the dull room, happiness flooded Sally's eyes...and her scaly (and increasingly obvious) shell of a being inside was temporarily sent beneath the waves.
*****
Things ran rather smoothly after Sally and she spoke in private. Wendy, in her absence, had been able to acquire a bit of jewellery for Estera to consider. The selection was large and wide, but she was able to settle on some emerald-green rings after a couple of minutes of strained silence. Despite Wendy's insistence, Sally was incessant upon paying for Estera's attire (to quote her reasoning: "I'm not having you and Lili turn to the streets as penniless beggars if I can help it, thank you very much"). Estera was grateful to both parties, simply for the opportunity to wear such a lovely thing...it was one of the few dresses she'd come across in life that she actually found herself liking. In fact- dare Estera say it aloud?- it looked better on her now than it had when she simply held it to her skin. It was loose-fitting, yet not quite loose enough to warrant a ribbon around her middle. And to her utter amazement, neither Sally nor Wendy fussed about Estera's absence of lady-like undergarments. Wendy even went as far as to say she cared much more about her lungs than her waist.
This...Estera could truly get used to this.
And soon they were off, out of the now-deserted town square and onto the soft grass path to the church. Estera still sported her clunky boots- for alas, Wendy had been fruitless when it came to dress shoes- but that was quite alright. It gave Estera's mind something to focus on, did it not?
Wendy had brought along the elusive Lili, and Estera very nearly melted when she saw her for the first time. First of all, she was a child, and quite possibly the most adorable child she had ever seen. Her attire was a carbon-copy of her older sibling's, right down to the matching necklaces, but this did not dull Lili's natural beauty. Her hair was a nutmeg brown, with what appeared to be streaks of black throughout, and it fell gracefully to just below her shoulder-blades. She had the same navy blue eyes as her sister, though Estera could tell that Lili's iris-twinkle was marginally brighter...if such a feat was even possible. And her grin was much wider, too- all shining teeth and silly mouth-gaps. She had a lisp whenever she spoke, and it became apparent that she was in the habit of speaking quite often, as many young children often are. In fact, the only reason she had been quiet when she and Estera had first got to know each other was because Lili was too busy hugging Estera to squeak out much more than fabric-muffled shouts.
Now, though?
Let's just say Rasp had nothing on her.
"Oh, Estie, 'm so happy you're going with us to th' thervice t'day! Can we all sit t'gether, Wen? Can we? There's lots of room, I know there is! Mrs. Lough's got a whole pew t' herself ev'ry morning, doesn't she? If we all squeeze t'gether real thight- oh! Estie, I had a think just now! I-"
"A thought, Lili, dear. You had a thought, did you not?"
"No, Wen, I had a think! I had a think about what 'appened at Miss Lough's 'ouse yesterday, Estie. You know what me 'n Fun did? Me 'n Fun were playing with Fun's marbles 'n the garden under th' big three, 'n we squeezed them t'gether real thight, 'n I hit them wi' Fun's big marble, 'n- bam- th' marbles went everywhere! Allll over the garden," she sang out with a giggle, spinning about in a small circle. "Fun wasn't even able t' find them all! I think one got stuck underneath th' three-"
"H-hold on, Lili. Did you say my son lost his marbles in the garden?"
Hoh-! Caught red-handed...!!
The kind sternness that every mother must possess filled the air, and it was enough to make Lili's hands clamp over her mouth, face dusted with a shameful pink as she looked to the ground below Sally.
"...Oopsie."
...If Sally was mad at Lili, she was doing an amazing job of keeping her fury from ricocheting. Still, Estera could feel a goose-bump-inducing hot begin to rise in her stomach as Sally fretted over her son's lost toys.
"So that's why he was acting so strange at supper! Oh, Tommy spent so much time on those blasted things-"
"Don't panic, Sally, don't panic! Lili most likely knows their whereabouts. One of them is underneath the tree, correct, Lili, dear?"
"...Yes, Wen."
"See? With some team effort, you'll be able to find them in no time, I assure you."
Slow, deep breaths had to be taken before Sally could be brought down to the earth, but alas, the mood did swing back to something decently bearable after a couple of minutes. Lili was obviously unfazed by the elder's outburst, but Estera couldn't hear a word of her chatter.
You see, dear reader, Estera had yet to recover. Though no one had even taken note of her in their agenda documentation, their worry shook her to the core, making the zippers of her boots clang just a tad bit louder. It didn't help that she...felt like she should know the whereabouts of said marbles...
Pathetic.
How utterly pathetic...why couldn't it-
"Look!"
In a flash, Estera was yanked out of her intrusive thoughts again, and it was with a dazed heart that she peered in the direction of Lili's pointed finger.
The church was of modest build, with oak-and-mortar walls bathing in bald sunlight and a tallow tree growing right next to its right-facing wall. It had an...odd, pokey thing on its roof that extended to the sky, a bit of vines and moss coating the edges. Even its rooftop bell- the blasted thing- spoke of polite smiles and rain-rusted hinges. However, it was obvious from both Sally's and Wendy's faces that something...quite mysterious had happened to it recently.
For starters, the steps leading up to the church were cloaked in a velvety sort of blue carpet, lined with what looked like flower petals from a distance. The great semi-circle doorway was home to a ribbon-archway of red and gold, with little black "x"s dotted all along its fabric. The last few latecomers that streamed in slowed their pace to gape at the sight, and Estera's party was no exception.
Lili bent down to pick up one of the flower petals once they drew close to the steps, twirling it in her fingers like it was homage to an alien planet. "Wha's all this, Wen? Do you know?"
"...No. No, I have no idea...Sally?"
Sally paced a bit in front of the ribbon, breathing heavy and focused. Estera led Lili out of people's way and closer to the edge of the doorframe, keeping an intrigued eye on her two elders.
Hm...
"This pattern..." Sally was whispering. "It looks a bit like our flag, doesn't it? What in the world does Toby have up his robe now...?"
Their flag? Estera had yet to see such a thing, but something in Wendy's eyes told her she might be doing just that soon enough. What could possibly be going on that involved such a pattern...?
With one final glance backward, the four girls creaked open the door to the infamous chapel...
...and it was as if Estera had been transplanted into a different realm all over again.
The main hall of the church was a bit smaller than it had appeared on the outside, but that did nothing to dull its...strange sense of nostalgia. Or was it comfort? A sigh of relief, one which Sally made literal by her side? Estera could not quite tell which. At any rate, an invitation of warmth could be sensed from every object in the room. Long, tall-backed benches lined both walls of the room, spaced out just enough to create a fair amount of legroom and a small aisle that many people still stood upon. The benches were well-varnished, the deep colour of the wood-grains shining beautifully in the room's warm light. Torches resided a ways above the benches, yet they were not lit against the brilliant late-morn sun. Multi-coloured windows that stretched from the floorboards to halfway up the right and left walls created more than enough light to suffice! Their glitter bathed the benches in a phantasmagoric glow, the blues and purples and greens and yellows and ambers dancing all the way to the aisle in some places. The blue was by far the most prominent, matching the hue of the lush carpet, and Estera believed that such a thing would look beautiful in the moonlight. The podium (and stairs leading up to it) were just a tad lighter than the floor, and to the podium's immediate left was a small golden table, clothed in yellow and holding a basket, laden with something well-hidden by an opaque sheet.
Estera's mind ran awhirl with wonder and curiosity before she could think better of it. Not even Rasp had a snarky comment to shatter the wonder. Her eyes travelled to the throngs of standing citizens, to the silent bench-goers, to the fragmented window-panes, to the impossibly high ceiling above her...to the bell that still rang by some mysterious hand. It was impossibly loud now, though, and the entire room was soon sent into a hush of anticipation...
In the midst of all this sudden silence, Sally took the opportunity to seat her and her comrades. They found a bench- the thing Lili had referred to as a "pew"- in the very front of the right-facing column, and sat with their hands knotted and their eyes darting about...
What was to happen now?
Before Estera could give a proper inquiry, her question was answered by a trapdoor behind the royal-blue chairs swinging open!
Apparently, there was a lower sanctuary beneath all of the upper world's chaos, and this was where both the Reverend and the entire choir had hidden themselves before the service. Sally pointed the Reverend out to Estera- he was the man donning a grey business suit, the one which all the children followed with eager steps. He wore a soft, sky-blue tie, one that was almost the same hue as his dilated eyes. He was obviously beginning to overheat, judging from the strange beads of sweat that lined his forehead in spite of the cool air...nevertheless, his smile was genuine and bright as he took his place behind the podium.
(An idle hand ran through his fluffed-up brown hair in an attempt to create some sort of air circulation...yet when he did, Estera noticed something that made her heart sputter. Where those...horns?)
Rasp gasped ever-so-slightly at the sight of the Reverend, though Estera hadn't a clue why. Nor did he give any vocal indication to his shock...did he recognise the man? Had they known each other in life?
Where could King Jacobs possibly fit into this tale?
The choir itself washed no time in filling the seats behind their instructor. They were dressed in everything from smartly-ironed tunics and trousers to small suits, skirts and blouses to dressing gowns. It took a moment for Sally to spot her son in the menagerie, but once she did, everyone in the church knew. She appeared to have recovered from the marble incident- or, at the very least, she was doing a wonderful job of hiding her anger. But no...taking a closer look, Estera couldn't see a trace of aggravation or frustration inside her elder's eyes.
Could she...how could she have recovered so quickly? Weren't those marbles extremely important to the family? Even Lili looked a tad worried, but that faded away after mere seconds of pondering Sally's face. In fact, both Fundy and Lily lit up when their eyes met, and nothing in this world would have been able to keep them from waving like maniacs.
Estera would be expected to grin, as well...correct?
But she couldn't. All of a sudden, without a single logical thought to warrant it, the snug and warm feeling she had locked away in her heart faded away, leaving behind nothing but an overflowing chasm of pulsing emptiness...
Yet as soon as it began, the voice of the Reverend became her drainage plug. He cleared his throat, and...well, Estera could see from the twinkle in his eye and the cheekiness of his grin that he had something up his sleeve. But what?
"Friends, fellow brothers and sisters, citizens of our great L'Manburg... welcome to Church Prime. Whether you are a stranger to our nation, or a regular patron, we humbly invite you to rest yourselves. Rest in body, weary traveller; let your aching limbs be balmed by the presence of your friends. Rest in mind, great poet; know that mortal turmoil comes to a solid finish in all circumstances. Rest in spirit, skin-clad angel; let your heartache be known to your neighbourly kind and our heavenly Father. With open arms, I, and everyone in this room, invite you to our sanctuary...open to call 24/7; operators are standing by." This last sentence he added as an afterthought, and was awarded with much applause and a smattering of laughter from the citizens below.
Ah. So that was what he had been hiding, an endless supply of comedy. Estera didn't quite know whether to be confused or relieved, but at least Rasp got a small chuckle from it.
After the Reverend himself stopped chuckling, he raised his hands once more. "Now, help me out here for a moment- I don't...believe we have any announcements, but please correct me if I'm-"
Ba-ba-ba-bang!
A thunderous knocking cascaded about the church, and every head craned in confusion towards the doors. Estera looked to her comrades; no one gave any indication of understanding...
Well, that is, except for the Reverend.
He didn't say anything at first, only chuckled at the muffled shouts that filtered through the door-cracks:
"What th' 'ell, man? There was no need t' knock that loud!"
"Says you, army brat. Look who's the big man now-"
"Will you open th' bloody door already??"
...And open they did.
Soon, all was chaos within Church Prime.
A great burst of wind whipped around the hair and hats of everyone without any sort of advance warning! The wind had been created by some white streak of a being, zipping at a neck-breaking speed towards the roof of the church. It stopped at the very last second, inches away from a woody death, and drifted down into an awe-struck crowd below. Now that they had slowed down, Estera was able to take in the being in all their hue-bathed glory...
Wait a minute, is that Wilbur?!
Indeed it was.
He was very nearly unrecognisable, though. He was clean, for one thing- he sported a navy-blue coat and pants- a look that was much, much different from his Las Nevadas aesthetic. His shoes were a shiny maroon, gleaming like his radiant, victorious grin. At his waist lay a glittering sword, weaponry that Estera had never seen before, resting like a gaudy piece of jewellery in its scabbard. His glasses were mostly unscathed; his hair was a solid brown. His skin was the only thing that looked remotely like it had once seen war, coated with scars and hard-earned blemishes. However, they all looked healthy, and some were even covered with smartly-tied bandages.
The most speechless part of his younger, hope-laced self, though...were his wings. No meek yardbird feathers did he sport, no- these were the feathers of a mighty star, with the pure-white aura of an eagle. The light of the multi-colored stained-glass, combined with the impure white of his wings, truly created a light show like no other. Everyone in the church house was dumbstruck by the spectacle, and only came to their senses to rock the walls with a hurricane of applause once his feet found earth.
Estera's mind swam at the sight of the man she thought she once knew, even if her knowledge was quite limited...
What in the world had happened?
Reverend Toby, this entire time, stood like a statue at the podium. He was too awe-numbed to do much of anything, it seemed, and did not object to the outburst for a very long time.
After a moment, though, Wilbur looked with fake concern towards the Reverend, hands resting just above his sword-swath.
"...Too much, Tubbo, old boy?"
...As blasphemous as his friend's spectacle was, Reverend Toby couldn't help but smile, and finally burst into laughter after a time of head-shaking. He still tried to hold some outward poise, though; Estera could tell that he was purposefully trying to sound more dramatic...
"Well, I mean, your behaviour was quite uncalled for. When I planned this service, I asked for a 'surprise drop-in,' not a heart attack-"
"Which is exactly what my brother and I gave you, was it not?"
"...The former or the latter?"
"Yes."
"Oh, dash it all, you silly thespian...! But I must admit, you didn't do any...serious damage. The building's still standing, nothing's blown up."
"Thank goodness for that."
"Yes, Wilbur...!" The Reverend's eyes softened considerably at this, and he did not hesitate to let the dramatic air return to his voice. "Thank you. Thank you, and everyone in the L'Manburg army, for your valiant service. It is because of you and your dissidence that this church, our homes, our very way of life is still intact and prosperous. Why, without you, I am certain in my very bones that-"
"Oh, stop it with the speeches, you twit, and give me a hug."
"Tommy!"
The man named Tommy stood casually at the church doors, blue eyes ablaze with an inner joy, and outstretched his arms.
In uniform and skin, he was a carbon-copy of his great army comrade. He sported similar cuts and bruises, mummified in some places with a suffocating amount of bandages. His outfit was a little bit dirtier compared to Wilbur's, notably so around the sleeves and pant hems. His sword sheath was rusted at the tips, and well-used dirt marks stained the hilt. Wings were tucked neatly behind his own back, but even though they were obviously much less monstrous than his brother's, they still boasted the same shiny lustre. His hair was an exceedingly dirty sandy-blonde, contrasting oddly with his skin.
Despite his appearance, though, Reverend Toby still ran like a child to his friend, giving himself up to hypocrisy, laughter and tears painting his aura all the way.
At the sound of Tommy's voice, Wendy and Lili brightened into a state of near-euphoria! They were swift to hoist themselves up and meet him by the door. Lili looked ready to suffocate him in the same way she had Estera, but the Reverend was too busy to allow anyone else to join in the hugs.
When he finally gained control of himself, he let out a breathy laugh, running his fingers across his horns once more. "Good to see you, Tommy, you old goose! How's life on the frontline?"
Tommy smiled, though Estera could see a hint of sombreness behind his eyes. "Pretty...good, all things considered." His eyes darted around the churchhouse, desperateness glazed over the irises. "I see that you run quite the tight ship...!"
The pastor let out an exaggerated sigh. "Let's make an exception for today, shall we?" His arms reached towards the ceiling beams, where Wilbur had made his grand entrance. "It's the payoff hour, where we all reap the benefits of this country's tribulation."
"In other words...?"
The Reverend laughed jovially at Wilbur's words, which were accompanied by a sly wink.
"I say this calls for a song! Children?"
"W-wait! Wait."
Everyone in the room looked in shock at Tommy, whose eyes were wider than ever. Why the sudden outburst; what more was there to say?
When Estera focused on the silence behind her, she could sense the faintest of knocks resounding about the church, a far cry from the horrid beating from just moments before. Tommy turned towards the sound, and rubbed the back of his neck with a breathless chuckle.
"Sorry, mate. Before we sing, I...have something t' ask of Wilbur right quick. Y-you could come with, if you want?"
"...Of course...?"
The Reverend, Tommy, and Wilbur wandered out of the cracked-open church doors, all with equal amounts of confusion written on their faces. As they left, most people craned their heads closer to the entrance to get a glimmer of conversation for themselves.
"Tubbo, let me introduce you t'...well, what in L'Manburg is your name, Oldie Boy?"
"N-no. Not that. I...don't remember..."
One man grunted in confusion. "Tommy? How did you-"
"I know, I know. He just...I had him follow me, okay? I'll explain later."
"What?"
"R...ran...n-no. Sorry."
"Wil, please. I'll explain later."
"Bo... Boo? I'm no-not sure...! I'm sorry!!"
A small sigh was heard, quiet as the leaves among the wind-
"Wait! That's it! We'll call you Ranboo- for the time being, anyway."
"T-thank you...sir?"
"No problem! I'm Reverend Toby, but my chums call me Tubbo."
"Tubbo. Okay..."
"Well, now that that's out o' th' way...he's just showed up in town, and he asked me if he could join th' L'Manburg Army, Wil. I told him we'd have t' speak t' you about evaluation first, you being th' General and all. What do you think...?"
Wilbur still seemed lost in thought, obvious anxiety lacing his voice. "I dunno... Do you have any experience with weaponry, of any kind?"
I-I think so. I could show you- if you want, that is."
"Well, may-"
"I- hate to interrupt here, but I have a sermon to preach, and a...church to run. I know; I got out of hand- just like all of us- but there's still a need for order, especially in a place such as this."
One laughed, albeit quietly. "Pogchamp, man. Don't worry, Ranboo. We'll discuss this in due time."
"A-alright. Thank you all, so much..."
With this hopeful, yet nerve-wracking note, the now-quartet retreated inside of the church's doors and into the pews.
Estera could see why Tommy had called Ranboo an "Oldie Boy''- his skin and hair was black-and-white, the black fading neatly into the white once it reached the left side of his head. His right eye was flora-green, too, while his left eye was blood-red... He wore surprisingly simple clothes, things that one would sooner wear in a field than a chapel. The tunic he sported was unfrilled and riddled with small holes at the top, which his black-and-white fingers picked at unmercifully. His trousers were of an abnormally long length- so long, in fact, they covered his shoes entirely (if he was even wearing shoes, that is).
She didn't know why, but the pattern of his skin seemed...so familiar...but she couldn't put her finger on it for the life of her. It was surely alright, though; realisation would come in due time.
Frankly, she was too confused and wary to think anything through at the moment...
"Well, citizens," Reverend Toby said, his voice rising above the crowd with a new sense of fatherly authority, "now that the...boom has been lowered...we have a special treat for you all this morning. One of many...!" He gave another childish glance at the pews before continuing.
"First of all, I believe apologies are in order for all of the adults in the room, especially those that are normally a part of our choir. The past few weeks here have been as secret as we can make them, and I hope our preparations can mask some of your insult," the Reverend said with a badly-masked smile. "You haven't been evicted from the band, I promise!"
"I don't sound that bad, do I?" One of the adults behind her let a quip loose, causing many to erupt in a chorus of laughter. Sally, especially, let loose; the giggles came effortlessly.
"At any rate...our youth choir has prepared their version of the L'Manburg Anthem, in honour of both our soldiers who returned home in the twilight hours of the night...and the souls who sacrificed their life on the battlefield. Could we have a moment of silence, please, for those warriors?"
Everyone in the church let a deep veil of sorrow fall upon their jovial mood, even the ones whom had lost nothing. Some bowed their heads, or removed their bonnets and hats...it seemed that empathy for the lost had not yet evaporated.
But after the suffocating, yet mesmerising silence, smiles returned to grace the church.
"And now, as you're able, please rise and join us in our song! Are you ready, children?"
The choir's faces lit up, and they huddled together for their last "good luck"'s and "let's go!"'s.
Then, Estera let herself be lost as the sirens began their tune...
"Well, I heard there was a special place,
Where men could go and emancipate
The brutali..."
...What? What's wrong?
There was a hesitant, awkward pause.
Estera focused on the confused silence in the church, only to find...another sound. Something in the distance, growing louder and louder with each passing second.
Wing beats. Huge ones, as if the sky itself were fanning the earth below.
A shrill note of...music? Was it music? It was so high-pitched and...bloody ominous that she couldn't tell. Her every sense was sent on-edge, as were the senses of everyone in the church.
"Who is that, Sally?" Estera dared to raise her voice, even if it was but a whisper.
But Sally was frozen beside her.
Her eyes were trained forward, lifeless...terrified.
"Sall-"
There was a great gasp as the church doors slammed open!
The sun outside did little to illuminate the lone figure before them. If anything, it was positioned in such a way that only bathed them in shadow.
But behind what looked to be the hood of a cloak...the stranger chuckled, dark as the night itself.
"Oh, I am sorry...did I crash the party?"
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 19: 15 - In Which A Nation Stands
Summary:
...Hi. Yeah. I'm still alive, miraculously. XD
I don't have the time to make a really long paragraph outlining where the heck I've been for the past three uploads, so I'll add a link to a Tumblr post I made about it here: https://www. /rosieathearthside/799217133229932544/soi-kinda-screwed-myself-over-d
Happy Thanksgiving, y'all. Enjoy the speed-uploading. :'D
------
TW: Graphic depictions of violence/blood/gore, and narrowly dodged cursing. :D
Word Count: 3,513.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
...Oh, no.
Silence is murderous, and it slowly sharpened its axe of death in that chapel of life. Hardly a soul moved, though Estera thought she saw Ranboo sink down onto the floor below his pew out of the corner of her eye. Breaths became synchronised. Hearts very nearly stopped beating.
One could almost hear the children's whispering cries.
Whoever this man was, he was not welcome.
Reverend Toby lost all of his previous comedy, and regarded the stranger with all the hatred of the world. "Excuse me, Piper. You are barging into this service. And I must order you to leave. Immediately."
The man- the Piper?- scoffed dismissively at the Reverend, arrogantly tossing back his cloak from his sides. His hood slipped just a bit down his hairline at this movement, exposing his curly brown hair and the glint in his...startlingly grey eyes.
"You think I give a care about your stupid church? No, I came here for my vendetta. And I intend to receive it. Immediately."
"What do you want?" Wilbur spat with lethal volume. His hand almost subconsciously moved towards his sheath, it seemed. Sally's small gasp of anguish did nothing to dampen the fire in his eyes.
"...My gosh, it's a wonder my army fled from this stupidity." The Piper laughed, with an almost-whimsical tone. "Did you really expect me to go down that easily?"
"This battle has been fought. We reigned victorious; face it, you coward!" Wilbur wandered closer to the Piper, folding in his majestic wings, confidence oozing from his every step. "Oh, wait, you can't... with that mask of yours, you can't see-"
"Wilbur!" Reverend Toby, with shaking hands, threw himself between the two battlemen. He was an entirely different man now; not a single jest could be found in his stance. "Please, men, could you take this dispute elsewhere? Better yet...s-stop it entirely?"
"Oh, it's no trouble. I'm not even wearing the mask, stupid; my plan should be nice and fast to execute." The Piper's gloved hand drew closer to his own sword-sheath, halfway concealed by that blasted cloak. "I'd like to settle this right now...if it's alright with the- the Holy Father, that is."
The air stood still.
Wilbur, with surprisingly little hesitation, motioned for Tommy to join him at his glorified coffin. Sally whispered the solider-boy's name in innocent horror...
"You may have taken the battle, General Soot..."
The Piper finally drew his sword in front of him; the crowd's breath went silent...so bloody silent.
"...but the war has yet to be resolved."
Wilbur and Tommy drew their own swords in predestined triumph.
Estera's heart jumped into her throat, threatening to leave her body under the pressure of the air.
"We'll see who has the last laugh."
Wilbur unfurled his wings first.
Holy, wha- what in the world-!!
Two white streaks took to the sky, and dashed to the outside world as fast as lightning. The Piper cried out in annoyance, but had no choice but to sprint after them. The Reverend was swift to slam the doors once they left, trying in vain to keep the petrified crowd underneath the waves.
"Everyone, underground! Through the trapdoor! Now!!"
A deafening footstorm pounded in Estera's ears, taking its place besides Rasp's frantic shouts. She knew she should be moving as fast as her legs could carry her, and now, before it was too late and she met her own demise...
...but how could she, with her clan still choking on air?!
"Is it true?! Was that the Winged Piper?" Fundy shouted, nerve-choked, palms desperately pressed against the barred door. Wendy kept a shaking Lili in her arms as far away from the door as possible, trying to protect her loved one while still staying loyal to her friend.
"Miss Lough, you and Fundy need to take shelter, now!!"
Sally grasped her son's arms, having to forcefully pry him off of the door with weakened limbs. "His name's Clay. He is known on the battlefield as Dream."
Fundy froze.
"...You told me he was a faerie tale...!"
Oh, not now, kid, come on!!
"Fundy, we will discuss this later!"
"No, please, the leader of the militia is out there fighting a myth!"
"Miss Lough, please!! As the Reverend of this church, I beg you-"
"To what? Just sit underground and wallow in fear while they're up there fighting our battles?! What kind of a nation ARE we?!"
...
...Everyone fell silent.
Tubbo stared her in the eyes, and the terror of their situations very obviously rushed into Sally's conscious...her facade permanently broken.
"Oh, please-" Sally whispered as tears coated her throat. Overwhelmed with fear, she ran away from the crowd and into the trapdoor, without a single glance towards Fundy, to the Reverend, to Wendy...toanyone.
Biting her lip so hard it nearly drew blood, Wendy took hold of Lili's and Fundy's hands, running in hot pursuit.
Estera and the Reverend were the only ones left...and the Reverend was unwilling to wait any longer. They had been above water for a mere chorus of seconds, but this was far too long in the theatre of warfare.
He grabbed her upper arm, a plea of desperate understanding radiating from his own fearful eyes, and began to drag her under-
"Aah!!"
"What the- what's the matter, ma'am?!"
"It's my neck-hah! my necklace!!"
Rasp's blasted gem was doing much more than just glowing now...it practically seared a hole into her collarbone line, the skin underneath turning bright red.
Could he be-?!
Argh-!! What in the-?! I swear, Estera, this isn't me!!
Shattered glass jolted her out of her thoughts in a terrible blast. Something- or someone- had slammed into one of the stained windows, warping its beauty and fashioning a much less beautiful display.
"Well, take the necklace off already! We have no time to lose!!"
Estera tried to do so, and alas, she succeeded in the end...but her skin still glowed and burned without mercy. Had part of the gem soaked into her flesh or something? She tried to move farther into the trapdoor, but the burning (and Rasp's faint screeches) became more unbearable the farther into safety she travelled.
...What in the...
This was certainly something that needed investigating...that is, if she survived the morning!
"I must stay up here, Reverend," she said with a firmness she wished she felt in her heart. Rasp's prison came right back to her neck. "I'm sorry, but there's no other way!"
About freaking time, you twit!!
The Reverend started to protest, but he must have seen something behind her eyes that was nothing short of desperation...
"Alright. Alright, fine!" He shut and bolted the trapdoor down below him. "But I'm staying with you. If anything happens...I-I wouldn't know-"
A scream.
Estera and the Reverend halted in their tracks, before making themselves silent and creeping behind one of the pews. This gave them a horridly clear view of the battlefield outside...and goodness, was it a battle to remember.
Wilbur and Tommy danced to the rhythm of a twisted ballet, sword-clashes and wing-beats acting as the soundtrack to their parries and their attacks and their dodges. Their battle was airborne, to Estera's surprise, even though the Piper himself had no feathers attached to his own back. His mount certainly did, however...the evil man stood atop the flank of a winged horse. It was a jet-black thing, like a shadow come from the depths of some abandoned, time-tortured depth of the world. Man and beast were perfectly coordinated, the slightest twitch of a bandaged foot sending an unspoken message to the horse to fly this way and that. The edges of his pure-white tunic and cloak caught the sunbeams, casting blinding shadows onto the ground and church. The shadows that Wilbur and Tommy cast along with them had a more regal feel, and Estera found herself focusing her sights on these from time to time, so her eyes were not seared.
Wilbur had to have been the one to cry out earlier, for his right wing was now home to a gash of blood and feather tufts. The Piper grinned at the sight of it, a grin that only grew wider the more Wilbur struggled to fly.
"You don't have a chance now." The Piper's blade moved fast- blindingly fast- towards Wilbur's throat, a cowardly attempt to knock him down in his state of vulnerability.
"That's what- hah!- you think." Wilbur deflected the blow, ducking down below the line of fire and kicking at the Piper's legs (unsuccessfully). "And it's 'we,' thank you very much."
"Not 'we,' idiot. 'You.' I don't count the kid for a second."
"Oy!" Tommy responded with a furious sword-blow to the Piper's left side. He was only able to slice his shirt a bit and create a small cut before the Piper went on the defensive. Intricate blade-intertwining almost sent Tommy's sword toppling, but he was able to regain his control after adding a fierce kick to the Piper's stomach. It proved to be enough to knock him onto the back of his horse, but before either war-boy could think to move, it shielded its owner with its wings. The boys tried in vain to cut at its bones, but alas, they were practically made of stone! It flew away swiftly- too swiftly for the boys to follow- giving the Piper just enough time to regain his bearings.
He chuckled with wind-robbed lungs when he returned to Tommy's side, his vengeance being a slit to Tommy's inner right arm...one that made him shriek, loud and clear.
Yet all the while, his grip upon his sword refused to falter.
"Oh...did I make...the wittle boy...mad?"
Wilbur darted in front of his comrade, pressing his sword against the Piper's with a haphazard force, sliding blade coming dangerously close to chopping the Piper's hand off. "Rage makes for very good adrenaline," he spat, bloody wings being barely enough to shadow the fury in his eyes.
The Piper looked Wilbur directly in the eyes, pressing his blade upwards so that they formed a cross...directly in front of Wilbur's face.
"It certainly does."
Tommy returned to the scene just in time, gashing the Piper's cheek from the side while still clutching his right arm with the grip of a vise. Before he could pull away, however, the Piper swung his blade about and shoved it against Tommy, who struggled to hold his own under the faerie-tale being's sheer force. Neither party let themselves be taken off-guard. Sparks of metal and screeching and light caught themselves in the air for just an immortal moment before being lost to the battle's rage.
Tommy's sword fell from his slipping grasp; he plummeted down to the earth and caught it with his left palm mid-fall. The Piper focused his blows on Wilbur now, obviously considering him to be the main target. The two pressed swords; clangs and slashes remained in the atmosphere for far longer than they should have.
"If you are to give nothing else worthwhile, could you have the mortal decency to take this fight away from the church? Our wives, our children?" Wilbur gritted out into the Piper's hardened face, a terrible clash resounding with each exaggerated syllable.
The Piper's face spoke of fake thought, before slamming the dull flat of his blade into Wilbur's jaw. He doubled back, small droplets of who-knew-what falling from his mouth, and Tommy was prompt in taking his General's place.
"Nah. They're better off learning the world's immortal language now rather than later."
"Those kids think you aren't real," Tommy shouted in disbelief, trying hopelessly to disarm the Piper with intricate, twisting movements of his own sword. "You're a cautionary tale gone wild in their eyes!"
The Piper cackled, his breaths chopping the atmosphere into tatters. "I'm glad to know that I've left a mark." He grazed Tommy with his sword.
"A mark?!"
"What have you done, Soot?" With a dancing motion of foot-taps upon the horse's flank, the Piper motioned for his mount to move forward, its tail swishing wildly in an unsuccessful attempt to distract the General's man. One swift motion, and a good three-quarters of the bristle fell gracefully down to the ground. "Told 'em I'll steal all their sweets if they don't obey their parents? Said that if they venture outdoors past curfew, I'll come to steal away their helpless, snotty-nosed bodies?" He snorted at his own twisted joke, blade still slashing through air- and, on occasion, skin. "Oh, well. At least the next generation will have a bit more common sense than the next one."
...From Wilbur's frail perch in the air, Estera and the Reverend alike could see the shift in his eyes.
My gosh. It was one thing to take down a nation, but it was quite another to blatantly slander it with all the grace of a playground bully.
With a free-flowing, bleeding mouth, a nearly-crushed wing, and a weakened body, he still shoved his sword against the Piper's own with a force unheard of in Wilbur's own body.
Was that...a falter in the Piper's immortal grin?
"For the record, sir..."
The tone of Wilbur's voice was an unspoken command, signalling Tommy to join him for the final slash. It was enough to send shivers down Estera's spine, and judging from the Reverend's breathing...he wasn't doing so well.
"Common sense-"
He pulled his sword to make the blade face the Piper's front, the Piper was only able to look up in shock before-
"-is highly overrated."
Tommy finished the job, slashing the blade out of Clay's hands from the side. Clay stumbled at the movement; he fell far too close to Wilbur-
"Aah!"
...Oh, my goodness...oh my gosh. Oh, my gosh...!!
...It was all Estera could do to keep from screaming aloud.
The Piper had fallen into Wilbur's blade.
Our girl could look no more.
*****
The Winged Piper fell. He fell down from his winged mount, a fair fifteen or twenty feet in the air, and at such an unexpected speed that the very earth rumbled upon impact and the edge of Wilbur's sword broke and lodged itself inside of the Piper's body. He was still alive, that was true...but oh, for how much longer?
Alas, Estera didn't know if she would be able to handle this sight for more than a moment, much less in the haunting of her dreams. The Piper- the Winged Piper, this untold villain- sprawled out on the dry grass, arms and legs positively cemented with pain, the blood probably pooling in his stomach, falling out of the crater that was his skin and onto the ground like an unholy waterfall...
...oh, there was so much blood...so much blood. Even with the horrid bandage that was Wilbur's blade, there was so...much...
Wilbur and Tommy floated down to their prize, swords held high in triumph and love, oblivious to the bath of vengeance...or, mayhaps, because of it.
"Suck it, green boy."
The Piper, for one fleeting moment, seemed to have realised the true measure of the situation that he was in. Was that fear in his pupils? Or sheer agony?
That was when he stood.
Or, at the very least, attempted to. He had to push himself up with his palm, taking a slew of deep inhales, trying to drown out the agony written on him with a balm of breath. Wilbur and Tommy were much more relaxed than they had been, but still held him at blade-point against the church walls.
"Speaking...of kids...there's a little girl in there...that really looks up to...to Tommy-gun here...isn't there?"
...Wait.
Oh, no.
Wilbur sensed the change in Tommy's grasp and expression, and whispered his name in terror against the hilt of his weapon as the Piper drew ever closer...was that...green glowing in his eyes?
"Oh...but n-no wings?"
Estera turned to where poor Lili lay concealed. Had she felt the earth quiver and shake above her? Was she aware of this nursery nightmare? Oh, the silence had to be grating upon their nerves...!!
The Piper tutted, all the snark ego returning to his eyes and teasing grin in one moment...even with that gaping hole in his stomach.
"I guess...she was never...meant to fly."
That was all the recuperation time he needed.
A fist descended into Wilbur's stomach like some otherworldly omen before Tommy could ever let his fury unleash, sending the general flying backward. He landed hard on his wings with a sickening crunch, eyes wide with blind disbelief, shouted out Tommy's name, tried to pull his blade-
"Touch...that sword...and the boy dies."
Fresh blood stains joined the feast on the grass. Tommy's.
The Piper- by some utter curse of a miracle- was able to summon enough strength to make Wilbur freeze upon the ground. Even though he shook violently on his legs and his breaths were all the more haggard, his clutch around Tommy's upper neck was enough to make the army-boy gasp for breath. The Piper's other hand grasped an unfamiliar bejewelled dagger, the edge of the blade held right over Tommy's heart.
One wrong move, and the comrade of a lifetime would be lost forever.
This fact was known to every soul- alive or otherwise- in the forever-tainted church grounds.
Wilbur himself was a mess, and in no position to engage in another battle. His wings were nothing more than a feathery heap of white and brown and red, a mass that had the unfortunate fate of being attached to his back. Wings must be surprisingly heavy when they are rendered nerveless, because he could hardly find the strength to stand. But stand he did, just as slowly as the Piper had mere moments before.
The Piper responded by grazing Tommy with the dagger-point, teasing the skin just above his pounding heart. Tommy tried to cry...but the voice needs air to function, does it not?
This was real.
Oh my gosh, this was real.
Wilbur stuttered, his jaw-wound reopening each time he took a breath...what would he say?
"...This is nowhere near over, Winged Piper."
The Reverend stifled a sob by Estera's side.
"But...I can't help but notice, even you can't fly without your stupid horse."
The Piper was obviously unaffected by this futile outburst. "It's...a pegasus. Really...if you were more educated...you just might have taken me."
"...It's not over."
"Oh...I know. I still have...strings to pull...after all." The Piper moved closer to the ruined heap that was Wilbur, limping all the way, blade still pointed at Tommy with all the solemnity of a promise. "Like the state of your army-boy."
The Reverend had remained ghostly quiet for the majority of this earth-bound interaction, their presence haunting even himself.
But at this moment, the Reverend- the debilitated, muted, lovely Reverend- couldn't take any more of the torture.
"You're not taking him!!"
Before Estera could even blink an eye, he threw herself out of the shattered window, risking his own skin for the young Tommy-boy. Blinded by rage, he attempted to disarm the Piper using just his bare fists and utter rage. However, combined with his delicacy around Tommy and that blasted immortal grip of their captor, his efforts fell to waste.
How in the world could the Piper be so invincible? A stab to the stomach should be marginally more deadly than he was letting on...right?
Maybe this was why Estera did not get up herself...
Maybe she really was that pathetic.
The Reverend's cries of anguish thoroughly entertained the Piper. "Aw, how sweet...brotherhood, is it?" His smile grew more sickly than ever. "Maybe you'd like to join your brother?"
The Piper diverted his blade's attention to the Reverend's chest, and he stopped cold in numb fear. The clutch around Tommy's upper neck and skull tightened in response; the pressure and lack of oxygen was enough to finally make his eyes flutter shut...
"Oh, calm down... He's just unconscious. Seriously...you preachers are something else."
With one final chuckle, he let Tommy fall to the ground, joining a dazed, kneeling Reverend at his side.
The Piper, with quite a bit of difficulty, fumbled with a small leather belt around his waist, trying to get it to come undone. Once he did, he slid a small pitch-pipe out of its confinement...and blew a singular, shockingly calm note into the bloody air. In a mere moment's time, his pegasus was back, sitting obediently by his side. Over the course of a few molasses minutes, the Piper hoisted Tommy- and himself- up onto its back, all witnesses either too debilitated or too terrorised to even raise a finger.
The Piper's aura was one of blood, loud and clear to poor Estera.
If anyone made a move against him, they would be dead.
A faerie tale from her nightmares.
When the task was complete, he craned his head to Wilbur in fake concern. "For now...I think I'll let you heal those broken wings...and, from the way you're suffocating it, a broken arm. Not to mention...that chipmunk mouth of yours. But if you want your tamed phoenix back...you know where to find me. At a price, of course...we'll discuss the details later."
The rage and bitter murder that lay upon Wilbur was one that Estera hadn't felt in goodness knows how long.
The kind of rage that takes flight from the seedling of defeat...
"You...you're...despicable."
The deadly cackle of the Piper rang true for one last time, and his blood-raw hands took his pegasus' reins.
"I know... Isn't it beautiful? Hyah!"
With a single great woosh of wings and shadows...
Hero and villain were gone.
For now.
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 20: 16 - In Which The Aftermath Unfolds
Summary:
TW: Treatment of wounds, and barely avoiding the scythe of death.
Word Count: 2,403.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Wilbur! Oh my goodness-"
Silence had bowed down to chaos twice times over...before emerging as an aftermath cloaked in grey. Once the shadow of the pegasus and the two opposing warriors could be seen no more upon the reddened ground, the Reverend wasted no time in bolting over to Wilbur's limp frame.
The General could only manage a small groan in response, nothing more than a balled-up sack of misery now.
"Go release the others!" A frantic hand waved in Estera's direction, one that was revoked just as quickly to hold Wilbur's head upright. "Now!"
And just like that, Estera was given a purpose.
On staggering limbs, she moved to the trapdoor, dodging the glassy blades along the floor as she went. Rasp sputtered and jolted with pain as he was banged around in his confinement, but the sound failed to deter Estera in the slightest.
The trapdoor was nothing more than another section of carpet at first glance, made mysterious only by the presence of a rusting golden hinge. It would only take a couple of fingers to push it up...such a simple action...
She kneeled down, and-
"It's only me; don't fret!"
"Who's there?"
"...The woman Sally and Wendy had with them. The Reverend sent me to fetch you."
"The Reverend? Where is he?"
"Release us? Is it safe?"
"What's happened?"
"Where are the General and Officer?"
"Are they okay?!"
"Are we safe?!"
"Everyone, quiet now!" A strident voice- soft as rain, stern as a river's current- rang up above the cacophony. "Let's head out, please...all of us."
Estera's heart jumped into her throat, but was calmed the moment the water's source was found...
"Are you alright, Estera?" Wendy placed a soft hand on Estera's shoulder, looking down upon her with a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. Estera couldn't trust her own voice- or, for that matter, her tears- and was only able to muster up a small nod.
"Ah, that's a relief. And what of the Reverend?"
Another nod.
Even with the lack of words, her smile was that of sheer sunshine. "Our good Father certainly was with us, wasn't He? The damage could have been much worse than it turned out to be. I certainly hope Tommy and Wilbur are alright... Oh-! And speaking of damage, we need to join the others outside. Some of them got hurt during that blast."
"Blast? What blast?"
"That rumble that shook the earth so, right before everything went quiet. A chunk of drywall fell from the floor, and the rubble gave a few of us some cuts and bruises. Thank goodness no one was sitting where it landed- it was the only open spot in the room, but if someone had been there, they would have surely gotten killed. But the ones who were hurt will be patched up soon, I'm sure! Please don't worry." She placed a small pat on her shoulder before standing fully upright. "I'll be seeing you out there, then."
...The only open spot? Estera, if we had gone down there-
"It would've been the Reverend."
Or you!
"...Or me."
In spite of Wendy's request to calm the storm, questions slammed onto Estera's earth like a flood... Was that why her necklace had burned her skin raw? Was it trying to...protect her? But how, and why?
Unless it was Rasp, and he had been lying earlier? But he shouldn't have been able...and the necklace had never...
...This is...getting weird, man.
"Estera! Are you coming?"
"...Y-yes, ma'am! I'll be right there!"
Estera was in such a tizzied hurry that hadn't noticed she was bleeding until she ripped herself off the carpet, two spots of crimson left in her wake. She must have been kneeling on the church's glass during the battle... But she couldn't writhe in fear for any longer. She had to join the people.
And goodness gracious, she hadn't realised just how many people there were.
There were so many, from all different walks of life, all with varied perspectives and things at stake...but were, without a doubt, united in their fear.
Without question, Sally was the most extreme example of this. Her pupils dilated themselves into near-blindness; fiery hair was tousled and cheeks were damp. Estera almost felt the urge to block her path when she surfaced onto the tide...
Almost.
But she did not wish to keep this creature of the deep embalmed for any longer than was necessary. Panic is enough to kill any beast, after all, if they are not returned to a familiar environment.
Numb. A word like cotton, a word that pulled at the fibres of her skin, adding flakes of flesh to the battlefield with naught but a toothy, mechanical smile...
What lucid dream was this?
Oh, here she went again. It had been so easy to move in Las Nevadas- well, not easy, per say, but at least doable. That kingdom of the womb, the land of scorching sun and sand...mysterious, yes, but she had grown accustomed to mystery after a while. This could not be shadowed by her fear of yore, could it, now?
However, there was one other thing.
Mystery and terror are alike, true...but not intertwined.
Correct?
Fundy was the first one out the doors and onto the field, bolting over to the Reverend, clearly awaiting instruction. The vast majority of the choir members followed in his pattering footfall, and soon, an assembly line of water-runners and gauze-carriers ran to and from the church.
In the midst of all this, Estera could see Wendy from her position near the helm of the church. Her eyes twitched, but she and Lili stood still, bloodless yet bleeding through their eyes. Well, it was Wendy who held her sister close, and Lili who expressed her fear and anguish through tears. What child wouldn't, after all? The morning had come donned in sunshine, a sight worthy of all who dared to love...but was stripped down to the bare bone by a false victory.
When would the tears cease to fall...?
When would they ever win?
Estera found herself searching for something, anything, some small bit of solace that could give her story hope. Was there a smile, a word of reassurance, a penned sentence of any sort to quell all the hurt inside?
...There was...but dear, was it strange.
Quite a few of the gathering-goers had met just outside of the church, the Reverend watching them with a twinkling eye from the shade- and the seclusion- of the tallow tree. The people kneeled on the ground, eyes in soft slumber, hands either clasped or pressed together in silent distress. Wait, no- some of them didn't clasp their hands at all; their hands were intertwined with their neigbours' instead, in a tight hug for the fingers. No matter the difference in position, however, they all bowed their heads at the words of a woman at the forefront of the crowd. Estera couldn't hear their every word, but caught perplexing snippets of "suffered at the flame" and "thrown at the unwarranted judgement" and "masquerades as righteous" and "taste of peace in your land of milk and honey..."
Perplexing indeed...closing itself off with naught but an "a-men."
And yet...as nerve-rattling as it was to Estera, it blanketed her heart with...well. Was it comfort? Nervousness? Was it the same thing that everyone else felt?
Part of her wanted to escape it...but, at the same time, bathe in its glory...
Wow.
The Reverend, now that the strange spectacle had ended, grew obviously restless beneath his wooden cage. His feet tripped against each other as he jogged about, checking on all of the people he had failed to guard, all those poor, lonely souls...the congregation in which he was to lift to the skies.
Was he expected to do it alone? How so? Even from her perch near the back of the sea-shore, his loss of clarity was more than apparent now. (In fact, everyone's emotions hit her like a banging cacophony of waves.) Rasp had left her thoughts- indeed, she had no idea where in the world he could be- so she was left doing what she was so bloody talented at...observing. The urge was here more than ever now. Standing off to the side, filing everything she could away in her mind, formulating the pages of a tale long dead and gone.
And yet...yet.
There was a certain...emotion in Reverend Toby's aura and muttered words...desperate, very nearly feral. When she chanced to look into the hollow abyss of his pupils, just for a fleeting moment in time, he looked on at her with something that shook her to the burning core.
He should've stood up for them. That guilt was suddenly the clearest thing to her in life.
He should've stood up...
Her shoes moved forward.
The heels almost slipped upon the crimson.
"Sir...? Are you alright?"
Hush.
"He's gone..." Faint whispers of petrification, idle fingers running between his horns. "Oh, he was right at my grasp, but that...that vile man...!!"
Of course...he mourned for the loss of his brotherhood bond. Estera...oh, she couldn't even begin to imagine what terror was in his mind right now. He and Tommy had obviously been very close, and to have him struck, knocked unconscious, and snatched away before his very eyes...
She couldn't even fathom...not in a hundred moons.
Years.
"...I'm so sorry..."
Eyes became ever more terror-dilated, and his voice betrayed him with a small cry. "No, no! This isn't what... I'm supposed to lead, to uplift! To save! Not...stand off to the side like some-"
"No."
"...Fundy?"
Seemingly out of nowhere, Fundy had arrived, making idle work of picking up shards of bloody rainbow-glass. A foreign sort of...hardness made a home behind his eyes, one that made him look upon the Reverend with very little hesitation.
"...I heard some of what the...the Piper was saying to General Soot. He's told us a lot about war and such...and, not to be rude, but I don't think there was anything you could have done to save Officer Tommy."
The Reverend was...silent. It was a ghastly sort of silence, not even chafed by a bird's song, giving the impression of major disbelief...
"What...? Oh, no, Fundy, surely that's not so! If I hadn't feared the Piper's blade, if I had stopped him...disarmed him..."
"I'm not lying, sir," Fundy retorted, seeming both nervous and offended, somehow. He stood up straight among the glass shards, as if to prove his point even further! "I know what he told me was true. If you had tried to fight, either you would be captured or...or Mr. Tommy would be dead. Or both."
As his words sunk through the penetration of skin, even Fundy's façade shattered under the pressure of souls and blood...
"...I promise, sir, Mr. Soot'll get him back. He's not going to leave anyone to die..." Eyes stared wistfully out into the distance. "...not even his brother."
...Dang. Brave words, kid. Looks like ya finally got your act together.
All three pairs of eyes looked to the horizon as if on-cue with the world's eternal musical, just above where the fire-haired Sally embraced Wendy for a moment, drowning in their joyful sorrow. Even the bird's song was choked with tears...
...and the fish seemed out of water as they walked by.
"Is everyone alright?"
"Yes, Fundy. We're doing quite well."
The only indication that Wendy gave of her internal heartache was the soft hand that stroked over Lili's hair, dutiful in its callused task. The other hand was one that Lili herself bear-hugged. Her tears had slowed down, indeed, but not dried. Water gave the edges of her hair a strange shine, liquid nutmeg and drunk midnight against her delicate skin. Her eyes darted about, landing for mere moments on anything but the Reverend...
Speaking of him, it did take him a while to stop biting his lower lip long enough to speak. "I...suppose so. How are the wounded?"
"No one was too injured to treat, don't fret. Just some cuts and bruises from a bit of drywall falling in the underground. We're fine, I promise."
"...What about...him?"
At this, Wendy's calm pool did ripple, but only enough to look back at "him" with a flash of worry on her face. She sighed as she turned back around, soft as the wind through the tallow tree. How could the wind be so calm in such a moment as this...?
"...Sally wants all of us to go back home for the morning," giving a prolonged look towards Fundy and Estera. "Lili and I are coming along to help her bandage up the civillains a bit more. We figured that it would be best if the General remained here. It would be too obvious for the General, and...it's a comfort thing, I suppose." She sighed, the sound ever-so-light. "If you could spread the word that the shop will be closed for the morning, Tubbo, I'd appreciate it greatly."
Goodness, they really were good friends, if Wendy entrusted him with this responsibility...and on top of everything else the Reverend had lapping at his feet, as well...!!
Estera thought of moving to join Wendy at her side, but then...that oh-so-familiar pang of curiosity rang through her mind. And with it, she realised...there was no way she could leave the Reverend alone.
"Miss Lough?"
"Yes, Estera?"
"...May I stay here? With the General? I can help to treat him, if that's alright."
Sally looked a little shocked, but honestly, Estera could tell that she was too tired to put up much argument at the moment. She gave Tubbo a look of permission, which to Estera's relief, he reiterated with a nod.
"As long as you understand that you'll most likely be staying into the night," she warned with a shaky voice. "Please...please be careful."
More than anything, it was the tears in her voice that made her say yes.
Estera started to walk back into the church, but then she noticed Lili by Wendy's side. Something in Estera's own movement looked as if it had awoken Lili out of a conscious slumber, because she suddenly found the strength to pry herself off of Wendy's arm.
There, in the midst of all the phantasmagoria, was a small lavender stalk, vibrant as any sunrise against the grass. Blood-stained glass nearby illuminated it as if it were on a miniature stage, the liquid light positively drowning it in...something. Love? Tranquillity?
Or something else?
At any rate, Lili went to pluck it from the ground...and with fear rippling her eyes, handed it to the shocked Reverend.
"Look...it's smilin' a' you, Mister Tubbo."
She extended her hand...and Reverend Toby accepted the tithe with a grateful smile.
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 21: 17 - In Which the Raconteur Speaks
Summary:
TW: Mention of alcohol.
Word Count: 5,398.
*This is an abnormally large chapter; you have been warned. :'D*
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Once the trio of girls began to disappear in the crest of the church's small hill, Estera found a load of duties awaiting her. She first had to put clean bandages over the raw, exposed skin of her knees. They made her stride a bit awkward, but other than that, the gauze was a welcome relief. Thank goodness she hadn't kneeled for long; if she had, who knew how bad her injury would be.
Who knew if the shards of L'Manburg's heart were that easy to paste back together again.
The injuries of her fellow citizens were easy enough to fix. She had been...injured quite a bit when she was younger, and had grown to become decently experienced with the art of doctoring one's self. The worst of them were the two people closest to the drywall blast, with a couple of open wounds near the stomach and neck. One of them was an older man- poor soul- who was already in frail condition, even without the added stress of a cut to the side. She could hear the tears in his breath, and thought he had muttered something about "the stupidity of the youth." Or was it obstinance? Either way, he seemed none too happy with the events of the morning.
It was the same story with pretty much everyone outside on the church grounds. Most were grateful to be alive and well, but all were united in their mourning. What was in reality a mere four or five hours' time, was to Estera's mind, an eternity of sorrow and torment.
Sometimes, when she looked into the pained (yet grateful) eyes of one of her unprecedented patients, she could see her own emotions reflected off of their irises. It told a story of torment. Abuse.
Uncertainty, and fear for their loved ones and all that lay beyond.
She didn't know what haunted her more, their sorrow...or her own.
...Was this what it felt like to be haunted?
When the last person finally passed over the church's small bend, and the Reverend had properly fed all the orphans and shuffled them off to prepare for bed, the sun was beginning to set beneath the bumps and curves of the horizon. The Reverend called her inside, warning of the importance of shelter before the first stars began to shine. Apparently, nasty storms were known to hit here at night, and the way the clouds appeared to congregate wasn't exactly a good omen.
Estera re-entered the church with a wary heart- would she even be here long enough to see the storm, she wondered? She had stayed in the past for much longer than she had back in Las Nevadas... And what about the people? Would the Reverend notice if she were to disappear without a single trace, or would his memory be wiped on impact? Given Wendy's behaviour earlier, she suspected the latter. Unless she was just insanely skilled when it came to hiding her emotions...but no. That couldn't be. Estera had always been known for picking up on even the most subtle changes in a person's demeanour, was she not? Goodness, she really needed to stop worrying.
Sure enough, the wind began to encase the church's bell as she latched the doors shut, making the slightest chimes resound about its now-barren walls. Even the slow creakof the hinges and the light slaps of the morning's decorations made echoes like Estera had never heard before. The Reverend had placed a heavy cloth over the window that had been shattered to bits during the battle, but even with it, she could still hear the wind whistle and moan in time to the cloth's hyper movements.
But below all of this turmoil, she could hear the soft breathing of Wilbur on a pew near her. Turning, she saw he had been propped up against the back of the bench, with a sling to support his arm and his wings folded beneath a mountain of gause. Surprisingly, even after everything he had been through, he looked to be...quite peaceful. The Reverend had done well for him, and obviously eased him into a place of pure rest. She just hoped that he would be able to wake in the morning without drowning in a lake of guilt...!
Actually...what would the morning bring? She could feel her hands wring by her sides at the mere thought of its possible outcomes. He would surely try to go after Tommy...right? But when, and how? He would have to go into the...the Isle of the Bruadar to do so, correct? Into the land of the Puppeteers?
She almost brought a hand to his shoulder, to make sure his steady breathing was not merely a dead apparition...but then. What was this?
Bringing her hand up to her face, she then found something much prettier to focus her attention onto. The prettiest of blues and purples reflected onto her skin from where she stood, beneath one of the stained-glass windows that was actually still standing.
Strange how the glass didn't shine in the same phantasmagorical way that they had when the sun was out; instead, it only chose to glow in certain cracks and crevices of the painting. Maybe it was because of the stars, or the abnormal gleam of the moon?
Well. Either way...even Estera, with her skittish thoughts and fearful heart, couldn't refuse its beauty.
"...I take it you'll be needing a bed, then?"
Estera raised her head from the light, to look towards this dark-consumed Reverend. As he moved closer, she was able to catch little notes of his appearance. Drops of blood stained the cuffs of his suit, and the tears of moondew and grass caked the edges of his once-pristine trousers. His hair was ruffled and wind-whipped, making the horns Estera once dismissed as a figment of imagination clear for all to see.
Indeed, instead of being a shepherd, a lost sheep appeared to be a more suitable role now for the eternally tired Reverend.
He outstretched a hand to her, forcing her to look into those haunted eyes.
"Well...do you have enough room for me? What about the others in the orphanage?"
Surprisingly enough, she saw a fragment of the light return to his eyes at her remark. "Don't worry about that. Even though we have...yet to expand the orphanage, there's still plenty of room for more down there- and the children could probably use some company. Besides just me, that is," he added rather quickly with a small, half-hearted chuckle.
"...If you're sure I won't be too much trouble."
For the first time in hours, Estera saw him smile with the warmth of happiness.
"It's no trouble at all, ma'am."
They made their way through the half-dark after that, across the sea of glass and human stains to the trapdoor below.
As Estera drew closer, she could hear muffled conversations, along with small thunks against the floor below, but they weren't nearly as loud as Estera expected a room full of kids to be.
The trapdoor was opened after a bit of effort from the Reverend, and after going down a short flight of stairs, Estera was finally able to catch a glimpse of the multi-purpose orphanage. Pallet beds lined the tannish-coral walls of the rectangular room, and they looked surprisingly comfortable to Estera from a distance. Some of them housed two kids- siblings, from the look of it- while some older ones near the back of the room had a bed all to themselves. Some of the kids had collected little trinkets on tables by their beds; others had tacked drawings or random bits of nature to the walls. Some were reading from the exact same blue book- and a beautiful one, it seemed, even from a distance. The pages were lined with gold, and some children were even lucky enough to have intricately-designed bits of cardboard or ribbon to mark their places.
Most of the room was decently quiet in-person- save the aforementioned whispers- and only a few looked up when the Reverend made himself known. The bumping she had heard upstairs came from the only rambunctious kids in the room: two young boys (who could pass for twins!) that wrestled on their poor, creaking pallet. They were a blur of red hair and white fabric, giggling and play-screaming all the while.
Even when the Reverend cleared his throat.
An awkward silence reigned over the room, save for the children's ever-consistent squealing.
"Excuse me."
...Still nothing. In fact, they only seemed to get louder-
"Excuse me... Seamus. Sean. Do I have your attention now?"
Oh, the poor man; he was obviously trying his best to be the stern, fatherly figure. But even from behind him, Estera could hear the impish smirk in his smile.
However, he had succeeded in gaining the focus of the room (even the pretzel-twisted twins), and he turned to Estera before doing anything else. "I believe that there's a couple of unused frocks over on that clothes rack," he advised, pointing to the corner behind her. "Feel free to take anything you need; I mean it. And there's a bathroom just to the side over there."
She could feel the children's eyes upon her, from the time she chose a frock and pair of trousers, all the way up to when she closed the bathroom door behind her.
She could smell tints of...something familiar as she held the fabric to her face. Lemongrass, maybe? But she couldn't quite remember...how, exactly, she knew it. Ah, no matter; the chatter that swiftly filled the outside room was what stole her attention at the moment. And most of them seemed to refer to Estera as "that tall girl" or "the lady that gave me bandages..."
Actually, did the Reverend even know her name?
When she came out, mushcap in hand, surrounded by whiffs of cleanliness and lemongrass, the Reverend was quick to invite her into the fray. She could hear the children begin to whisper among themselves when he left their presence, but it was more out of curiosity than disdain.
Estera had been shown to a rather secluded corner of the room, leaving the Reverend free to walk off and grab a book near a table at the front, identical to the ones the kids had been reading.
"So...everyone. As I'm sure you've already noticed, we have a bit of a special guest that's going to be staying for the night...wait, what was your name, by the way?"
Ah. So there it was...!
"Estera, sir."
She didn't think anything of telling him this bit of information- indeed, it was becoming easier and easier now to reveal herself to the past world- so imagine her surprise when the Reverend looked upon her with a...very keen interest. Far more keen than even Quackity; it was like all of the sorrow from moments ago had become a thing of the past! Even the children's gazes became curious once more...
...did they know her, somehow? But...but how was that possible? Had she been wrong about-
"You know what?" Reverend Toby's voice snapped her out of her screaming thoughts, and she saw him begin to flip through the impossibly-thin pages of that ornate book. "I think I've settled on our story for tonight. What do you think, children?"
Their cheers and shouts of pure happiness only succeeded in confusing her more.
"I'm sorry, sir? I'm lost. What are you...talking about?"
He had turned away from her for a moment, seeing to it that all of the children were well and tucked snugly into bed. But even from his faceless position, she could sense the eagerness in his frame.
"Well...are you familiar with the story of Esther, miss?"
...No...no, indeed, she wasn't. But judging from the gleams in the childrens' eyes, she knew she would find out soon enough. It even toted along a slight feeling of relief; was this why the Reverend seemed so excited at the mention of her name?
"...Esther?"
"Yes, Esther. Have you heard of it before?"
"No. No, I don't think so."
"...Well, then, you're in for a treat tonight." Rather than becoming deterred by her cluelessness, the Reverend turned around and flipped the book shut to let Estera see the cover, saving a small section of it with his thumb. "The tale is in this storybook here. It tells stories from aeons and aeons ago, and they have inspired people in L'Manburg in all manner of ways. We...well, I think we're all in need of some inspiration at the moment. And one of these tales tells the story of Esther...something I think you'd really enjoy, if you'd like to hear it."
...Well, then.
She took a closer look at the Reverend, with his shining eyes and his aching heart. Not even ten minutes ago, she had seen him balancing on the threshold of tears. The sheer...volume of things that had happened to them today (the consequences of which were most certainly going to continue into tomorrow) had to be weighing down on the Reverend's heart like a ton of blood-soaked, fictional bodies.
To see him the way he was before her now was something that only a miracle could induce, wasn't it...?
And...
...a voice inside her- without a single raspy undertone attached- assured her that such a miracle was well worth sharing.
"Sure... I'd be glad to listen. What's the tale about?"
Once again, the light of a singular star twinkled in Reverend Toby's eyes. But oh, dear reader- and never forget this- even one star can supply enough illumination to brighten a thousand hearts here on Earth, can't it?
"Here..." the Reverend said, grabbing a carved wooden chair from its perch underneath the table closest to where he stood. "It goes a little something like this."
"Back in the days of old, when modern medicine and laws had yet to be discovered, and war plagued many areas of the world, a man by the name of King Xerxes ruled over the distant land of Persia. He was known to hold himself at a very high esteem, with his hunger for gold just as strong as his hunger for power. During his third year on the throne, he decided to host a banquet- which is a very, very large feast- for some of his closest friends and army-men. This feast was held for all of 180 days, and when these days were done, King Xerxes gave a second banquet for all the people that lived in his fortress, the Citadel of Susa. His wife, Queen Vashti, joined the festivities with a feast of her own, hosted for all of the women in the Citadel."
The Reverend adjusted in his seat a bit, an obvious twinkle residing in his eyes when he gave Estera a not-so-subtle grin. He was in his element now, and his change in demeanour was more than contagious to Estera...!
"However, on the seventh and final day of this second feast, the king became...rather intoxicated. And he...what's so funny?"
"D-don't they..." One child next to Estera, in-between fits of giggly laughter, tried to explain. "Don't they just say 'drunk' in the square?'"
"Yes; we know what it means, sir! Some of the shopkeepers told us about it."
The Reverend...well, he looked nothing short of appalled.
"Katie, dear...aren't you...like, six?"
"...Yes?" She grinned even more in spite of the Reverend's deadpan disappointment. (Or, perhaps, because of it.)
Alas, in the end, he could do nothing more than shake his head. "I...suppose you were bound to get exposed to it eventually." This seemed to be more of a consolidation to himself than to them, though. "Ah, alcohol- never could touch the stuff. It messes with the brain. I'm going to need to have a talk with some of those shopkeepers...but anyhow. It's fine. Back to the story. King Xerxes had let the alcohol get to his head, and decided that it would be logical to call his wife before him, and boast about how lovely she was to the people of the Citadel. Queen Vashti didn't want to do this at all, and...well, long story short, King Xerxes ended up divorcing her, following the advice of his closest nobles. Laws were a lot different back in the day than they are now. After this, the hunt was on for a new queen- a beautiful young woman, someone who could serve the people of Persia. And this..." He turned the page like a drama-man himself. "...is where our Esther comes in."
"Esther had been orphaned from the very second she came onto this earth," the Reverend continued with a long- yet not necessarily pitiful- look towards the children who gathered around him. Like sheep to a shepherd, Estera thought with an internal huff of surprise. "She thus became adopted by her only family: her cousin, a young man by the name of Mordecai. She was among the women who were sent to the palace, to see if one of them would be a suitable wife in the King's eyes. But there was one catch- Esther and her cousin Mordecai were of the Jewish heritage."
Estera raised her brow in confusion. Was this like the Spanish she had heard of so long ago? The Reverend took note of this immediately, and leaning forward, he told her that it was a religion- a group of people who believed in one or multiple gods or goddesses- that some of the Persians utterly despised.
"Because of Persia's wariness for the Jewish, Mordecai feared that Esther would not qualify in the competition if this was revealed, so she was sworn to secrecy...for the time being." He turned the page of the ancient book, the paper crinkling and fluttering under his grasp, almost like a living being. "And so, after a year of beauty treatments, Esther was deemed fit to go before the king. She won King Xerxes' favour almost immediately after she entered his presence, which was no surprise- she had always been a beautiful young woman, even before all the preparations. The title of Queen was placed upon her very soon after that, and she gained not just the honour of being queen, but being able to rule over all of Persia. And when it was soon revealed to Esther through Mordecai that two of the king's guardsmen were plotting to assassinate him, she told King Xerxes and gained even more stature in the king's eyes. However, her Jewish identity still remained a secret, and this soon proved to be important."
Estera looked toward the children, most of them being gathered to her right. All of them had caught the Reverend's contagion, eyes and rosy cheeks glowing with the light that only pure joy could bring.
Strange, Estera thought suddenly, how stories could comfort one so.
But, then again...wasn't that why she loved her ventures in the first place?
"You see, one of King Xerxes' recently-promoted nobles, a man named Haman, was quite prideful in his nature. He loved to see people bow down before him, and was bent on eradicating all that defied what he wanted to see carried out. And since he was so close to the king, he soon used his power to have a direct impact on his line of thinking. Haman had a deep-seated hatred for the Jewish, you see. He convinced the king that there was a 'certain group' of people in Persia who hated King Xerxes, and refused to obey his direct orders. This 'certain group' was, of course, the Jewish, and Haman was able to convince King Xerxes to kill all the Jews of Persia in a single day. This caused so much grief among the Jews of Persia that, even among the people of the Citadel, the people mourned the killing of their brothers and sisters."
"Mordecai was among these people who mourned. When he caught wind of the news, he put on his grieving sackcloth- which is basically a long dress, for both women and men, made out of very coarse goat's hair- and cried a thousand tears in front of King Xerxes' gate. However, such clothing was considered 'crude' in Persia, so he was not allowed to enter the citadel. And when Esther found him, he refused to put on the clothes her ladies-in-waiting gave him as a replacement. Mordecai told Hatach, one of King Xerxes' attendants whom Esther had asked to relay messages between her and her cousin, that the Jews were going to be destroyed because of the king's decree."
Estera could sense a change in his tone at these words, and she looked up from the place on the floor her eyes were focused, to find that his smile had only grown. From the way he stole glances at her from time to time, she could tell that what he was about to say would be especially important...
"However, despite this danger that threatened to wipe out the Jews, Esther was very reluctant to go in front of the king. Back in those days, anyone who went in front of King Xerxes without his permission- relative or otherwise- was to be executed."
A gasp could be heard from some of the kids nearby...and, to be honest, Estera was a bit shocked by this, as well. Yes, the king had been tricked...and yes, he had shown some kind acts toward his people in the past...
...but wasn't that a bit...harsh?
"Even if she was a Jew, and even if her very way of life was in danger, she was terrified of losing her life as a consequence of standing up. But Mordecai told her something that...well, it's a very famous quote. Let me read it off here..."
"'Then Mordecai told them to reply to Esther, 'Do not think to yourself that in the king's palace you will escape any more than all the other Jews. For if you keep silent at this time, relief and deliverance will rise for the Jews from another place, but you and your father's house will perish. And who knows whether you have not come to the kingdom for such a time as this?'"
He turned the page once more, marking its place with that beautiful bit of cardboard she saw a few of the kids holding.
"Esther's dilemma was one that many of us face...today, y'know? Sometimes, people know what the right thing to do is, or sometimes they are told to do something for the betterment of the people around them. But, to some people, the consequences appear to outweigh the benefits. In this case, Esther did have a chance of gaining the favour of the king, but if she didn't, she could very easily be put to death. But Mordecai was there to remind her of her duty. She may have been a queen to the people, but she was also a catalyst for change. And because of this plan, she was in the perfect position to bring that change and save the fate of the Jews. Having faith..." She could hear the Reverend let out the slightest of exhales. "That's gonna guide us through everything. That's the solemn truth of it."
...Really?
Estera didn't know if there was more to the story than this, but from what she could tell, their faith was rather blind. She found herself reflecting on the events of the morning, relating it to this...dogma, of sorts. How did...how did they know that blind trust was going to guide them through this turmoil?
...Wait.
Wait.
Before she could finish her thought all of the way, the Reverend re-opened the book, with a slight glimmer of...was that a tear in his eye? Confusion began to rattle her brain once again...and she was quite grateful when he got the nerve to continue the tale.
"Thus, Esther took Mordecai's advice and set a plan into motion. She went before the king a few days later, adorned in finery and strength beyond her years. And, much to her relief, she was granted permission from King Xerxes to go before him as soon as he saw her. In fact, he told her that anything she wished would be hers; all she had to do was make her proposal known. So, she requested that he and Haman- the man with the intense hatred for the Jews- come to a special feast that she had prepared just for them."
"When Haman received this news, he was more than ecstatic. That evening, when he was heading home to his wife for the evening, he was in very high spirits at the thought of the festivities to come. However, the sight of the mourning Jew Mordecai still pleading by the gate of the king's quarters filled him with a new- and strong- rage. Despite this, however, he kept walking towards his abode, and when he got home, his anger was...temporarily repressed by his desire to brag to his wife, Zeresh. He told her everything, from his promotion to the announcement of Esther's feast. But, as he told her, all of the joy he felt was dulled by the presence of Mordecai. Just seeing him at the gate that night angered him to no end, and he felt as if nothing could be good and lovely if he was still there...but then his wife suggested something. As horrible as it was, Zeresh thought it to be the best thing to do. She advised that Mordecai be hung from the gallows...just to ease Haman's mind. He thought that this was a lovely idea, as well, and so he began construction on the gallows almost immediately afterwards."
"So..." One of the girls farther away from Estera piped up a bit, raising her tiny hand to be seen in the small crowd. "What happened next? Was Mordecai hung?"
"Well, to explain that, we need to check in on the king for a moment," Reverend Toby grinned. "He couldn't sleep one night after the announcement, so he had one of the kingdom's official tally-books brought to him, so he could look at the things that had been done in his reign. When he did, he noticed something strange. Do you remember the plot from earlier in the story- where two of King Xerxes' guardsmen were plotting to kill him? Well, he had been under the misconception that Esther had uncovered this plot, not Mordecai. However, there in neat print on the book, it said that Mordecai had been the one to uncover this plot. Esther had only transmitted it to the king."
"When this was uncovered- and the king found out that Mordecai had not been honoured for this at all- he asked none other than Haman himself to dress Mordecai up in fine robes and parade him about the city square. This would let all the world know about Mordecai's good deed to the king, and Haman was thoroughly humiliated. He told both Zeresh and his personal wise men about this latest stab to his ego, and of how much he despised the Jewish people, yada yada yada. However, instead of consoling him, they all told him that these Jewish people must be much stronger than they look. Therefore, to prevent his own downfall, Haman must not interfere with their way of life."
"Just as they were having this conversation, the king's attendants came to see Haman, telling him to prepare himself for Esther's feast. It lasted for two days, and the first was filled with lots of food and wine from the glorious festivities. However, on the second day, King Xerxes asked Esther to reveal her request once again. And, with a fearful heart- yet a brave soul- Esther told him everything there was to know. She told him of the woes of 'her people,' saying that they were to be annihilated by a horrible foe. And then, when the King asked Esther to tell him the identity of this 'foe,' she revealed that it was, indeed, Haman!"
"When King Xerxes heard that his closest nobleman had done such a thing, he became consumed by a mad rage. Haman, seeing that there was no more hiding now, begged for Esther to be merciful on him. However, he had already sealed his fate in the eyes of the king, and he was sentenced to death. King Xerxes also learned of his plan to hang Mordecai, and to add insult to injury...he had Haman hung from his own creation."
The Reverend looked up towards the sky, and even if it was only for a moment, she thought he saw a tear run down his cheek. It wasn't a large one, there and gone in an instant.
But it was still there, residing right next to his smile.
"After Haman was hung, his estate was given to Esther, who gave it to Mordecai in return. Mordecai was also finally allowed to go in front of the king, because his relation with Esther was finally revealed to him. And Esther, in the end, also revealed her Jewish identity to King Xerxes, and made one final plea to him to save the fate of her people. He wholeheartedly agreed, and the Jewish people all over Persia rejoiced when they found out about their renewed freedom. Actually, not only did King Xerxes grant her request, but he also signed an edict saying that the Jews were allowed to defend against and kill anyone who tried to destroy them. And they certainly did so, to defend their honour from their attackers. There was also a great deal of celebration among the Jewish of Persia. Young and old, women and children, everyone celebrated their queen and her bravery. She and Mordecai came close to dying at the expense of freedom... The fact that they won against a brutish and powerful foe like Haman truly proves that you can accomplish anything with a faithful heart, right?"
With a small thwap, Estera heard the book shut for the final time, pulling the intricate cardboard bit to lay on the table beside him.
"...And...and that's exactly why we need this story today, isn't it? Tell me, kids," the Reverend said with a dogged smile, "what do you think we would do without hope? What would we do without courage?"
There was a slight murmur in the crowd, but none of the kids could think of a satisfactory answer. And...well, now that she really thought about it, there was nothing you could do.
What does one do when all hope is lost?
Well, personally, she had always tried to hold onto...something, hadn't she?
But...what sort of mentality did one adopt when they had lost...everything?
"There are always going to be...people in the world that try to drag you down," the Reverend continued. "But...at the end of the day, I promise you, the only thing that's truly holding you back is your thoughts, your mentality."
With a sigh, he looked towards Estera one final time...and for a small moment, it was as if she and he were the only ones in the room. And yet...instead of feeling scared, she was...comforted. In a...strange sort of way, yes, but still nice nonetheless.
"And who knows...? Maybe you were born for such a time as this."
...Well.
Estera...almost felt the urge to respond, but the claps and tired cheers of the children distracted the Reverend, leaving both her mouth and her mind utterly speechless. He stood up, realising the time with a start and setting about putting the children to bed. Estera went to her bed, trudging about with numb and leaden legs...
...and when she settled herself in, putting her mushcap on the floor below her perch, the only thing keeping her awake was the room's warm light against her eyelids. Well, that and her thoughts, that is...
So. Esther, was it? Was...that what Reverend Toby thought of her? She had to know she was...a newcomer, right? And...well, she had helped after the morning's massacre...even after she (and the Reverend!) had been unable to go downstairs, because of that blasted necklace...
Wait.
Why had it...why did it-
The Reverend turned the light out in the orphanage, wishing all of the children a lovely night with what little blue-stained light that was left from upstairs. This made it near impossible to stay awake...oh, the darkness was far too comforting now.
But before she felt herself nodding off to sleep, she thought she saw some of the children bowing their heads and folding their arms...and the steady, kind hand of Reverend Toby, waving at her as she slipped into a comforting dreamland...a comfort she felt she had not felt in a thousand years.
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 22: 18 - In Which Worlds Awake
Summary:
TW: Mention of blood.
Word Count: 4,879.*This is an abnormally large chapter; you have been warned. :'D*
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
...Estera's head was nothing short of a whirlwind of emotions, and it had been ever since she had been jerked out of slumber. For one thing, she hadn't expected to even still be in L'Manburg when she awoke. So imagine her surprise when it was not a white canvas, but the grey shadow of a soldier that greeted her when she came to her senses!
Wilbur, who had healed rather miraculously overnight, had shaken her awake at what appeared to be the crack of dawn. The glow in his eyes was immeasurable as he told her of his plan to win Tommy back, and...well, how in the world could she refuse that nightlight of a grin? Rasp even seemed eager to go along, saying that the "energy" signalled nothing but goodness towards her.
However, Wilbur was like a child in his giddiness, giving her hardly more than a couple of minutes to regain her bearings and join him at the tallow tree outside (in a brand new tunic and trousers she had found at the foot of her pallet this morning, an outfit that complimented her mushcap well).
She had no idea how long Wilbur had been awake, but it had to have been well before dawn. In some inexplicable stroke of luck, her elder had managed to completely transform the outside garden into a dumping ground of supplies, all while she had been preoccupied with walking the streets of dreamland. Everything was piled in well-organised leather pouches, tied in smart knots to a double-seated saddle upon the back of a horse. How Wilbur had even begun to acquire such a majestic steed was beyond Estera. She had seen no stables, no hay-lined barn, nothing that could have passed as a comfortable abode for an animal...one was left to wonder, were they not? The mere miracle of Wilbur walking was a wonder in and of itself...in fact, when he chanced to step into the sunlight, his wounded skin had the appearance of water-drenched flesh...with a glow that only sheer magick could explain.
Goodness gracious, what had the Reverend done?
Right now, Wilbur had set to work piling Estera's arms high with bags and previsions- sorting through the rubbish, it seemed. He had to stoop considerably when he walked, because for some inexplicable reason, he had his wings tucked inside of his tunic... It gave him the impression of a hunchback- quite the unflattering look, Estera thought with a confused stare. And not to mention the sheer amount of provisions he was loading onto the poor steed...surely they didn't need that much...!
"I under- oof! I understand your eagerness, certainly...but why so much? And why me?"
When she spoke, her tone was strained and muffled against the leather, but Wilbur heard enough of it to chuckle under his breath.
"...Let's just say that it's all part of my disguise. I'm not quite sure where the Piper's layer is, so we need to make sure we're not under-packing. Trust me, we'll be fine... Wil Junior here can handle quite a bit." He beamed a radiant beam, one that betrayed every aspect of their dire situation. "Besides, you'll make quite the nice cover-up. No one around here's seen you before, from what I've heard. They'll be looking for me, surely, but they won't be looking for a poor, pitiful hunchback travelling with his medical girl."
Are you...kidding me? Is that all we are to him, just some puny excuse of a-
"Are...are you sure we'll be fine?"
He stopped for a moment, giving her a look of sheer confusion, as if she were the one to be questioned.
"No, of course not. But what sort of excuse is danger to back out of something, right? I'm sure you know that well by now; after all, it took serious guts to stay upstairs yesterday and watch that battle take place. Don't think I didn't see you." He chuckled a tad, adjusting a sack on the horse's back. "And just be grateful it wasn't me who got captured- if Tommy were the one leading this little escapade, you would most certainly be doomed."
...Was he serious..? My gosh, he was serious.
Goodness, he had recovered quickly, hadn't he?
And...even if her bravery was growing a tad more every day, Rasp's reluctant sigh was the only thing that kept her from running back into the church.
"And why not you; that's the better question. Who else do you think would've been eager enough to join me? No, actually- who else was sufficient enough to take on the task?"
His words bit and stung with a calm brand of ferocity, but his expectant eyes made clear that he would very much like an answer. But dare she speak her full mind?
"Well..." She huffed, shifting the weight in her arms so she could see farther than just above the top of the bags. "Judging from the fear I felt off of him last night, I doubt that the Reverend wants you doing this at all. And the orphaned kids are much too young..." Alas, then, something occurred to her. "...but what about Wendy?"
Yes, what about her? She was of an able body and mind, correct? Her leadership skills were more than sharp, and her easy-going nature was a tool that Wilbur had every right to use in the planning of this battle.
However...just the mere mention of her name caused something to flicker in Wilbur's eyes, fantastical and illuminated by the sunrise's beams...and Estera knew then that her presumption was not all of the story. She watched with a bolted eye as he looked towards the church for a moment, eyes trained upon the windows where the orphans laid their bones to rest.
"...Wendy might as well be L'Manburg's poster child. She's always there to hold the chaos of the homefront down with her love...and her joy. If we lost her..." All of a sudden, his breathy laugh was now one of a frightened beggar-man, a fleeting whisper upon the early-morning breeze. "We'd be in poor shape, that's all I'm saying."
He motioned for Estera to set the bags down on the base of the tree, and she obeyed with a grateful heart. But now her head made up for the lack of burden...was this why everyone seemed to know her? Was this why the Reverend held her at such a high esteem that even he, the holy leader of L'Manburg, refused to trod without her in sight?
Wilbur brought her out of her thoughts again with his sigh, one of reverence and...almost disbelief. He used work as a chance to contemplate for a moment, moving the horse to the base of the tree. He loaded the rest of the bags in silence, that lovely steed never once bucking his instructor. When the ground was finally cleared and Estera could hear a cock crowing in the distance, he boosted Estera into the back saddle, he himself following close behind.
"It's a lovely morning, in'nit?" Wilbur piped up after a time, taking one hand from the reins to gesture at the horizon. "Tommy loves it when the sun does that..."
She followed his irises into a distant line of trees, barely visible from where she sat atop such a high perch. With a jolt, Estera felt the horse begin to trot beneath her, Wilbur gently urging it along with shadowed eyes and a silent mouth.
They were leaving behind the bird-song town of L'Manburg at long last.
The town seemed to pass by as slowly as molasses, yet as fast as the blink of an eye. For it being such a lovely sight to the eye before, it certainly didn't seem that way now. L'Manburg's square was silent as an ashchamber; the sharp clip-clop of the horse's hooves was the only thing to break the silence. It passed by in an ominous blur to her, and if she hadn't had Rasp's idle comments to focus on, she would have surely been lost in fear.
But then Rasp made a passing remark about last night- specifically, how "horrifyingly long" the story of Esther had been- and Estera found herself focusing back to attention with a jolt...just the mention of that mysterious was enough to bust a dam of curiosity that life had previously managed to keep shut all morning.
Esther and her fearful bravery, Mordecai and his blind faith, King Xerxes and his...well, whatever the heck he was...it was all able to tie itself together like...the binding of a book. Yes, that was what it felt like. It was the backbone of their hope, wasn't it? The look in the Reverend's eyes last night was more than contagious; one could see that when he read from that book's fragile pages, he was transferred to...an alternate reality? Almost? And he easily brought the children along with him. Though the retelling of the tale had to have lasted for no longer than ten minutes, it was enough to ease the minds and souls of every dimpled, rosy-cheeked child in there...
...and for a moment, it even eased Estera's.
They...they took this as...truth, didn't they?
She had seen the books of faerie tales in L'Manburg, yes, but none of them were considered to be...real, were they?
How could a book of stories...ever be real?
Pangs of anxiety ruffled about her ribs the more she thought of their blind dogma, but all the same, she found herself...not wanting to fight it.
She didn't know everything about their faith- nor did she think she ever would, with the way she kept bouncing about the pas world- but...it was nice to think about, nonetheless. Even if she didn't understand it fully.
How...how very...comforting.
This was the thought that rested in her mind when she sensed Wilbur's change in alertness. He was looking about the horizon, far into a line of trees they were approaching, hoof by grass-muffled hoof.
But then she noticed... Something was...off. From the way the sun pirouetted along the blades of grass, to the angle of the shadows that lush flora cast upon the open field, to how the very air felt like a million pin-pricks on Estera's goose-pimpled skin...
"You sense that, too?"
"...Yes."
He looked at her (or was it behind her), then back toward that dense forest, before flicking the horse's reins with caution.
"We're here."
So. This- this open battlefield, this place where even the sun scowled at his descendants- was the fabled Isle of the Bruadar...
Wilbur took in a sudden breath, and Estera knew it had begun.
"I'm going to assume that we'll be travelling for a while, so I need you to keep a lookout, okay?"
"...What am I looking for?" The anxiety was coming back, and Estera didn't see any sign of it retreating anytime soon.
"Anything suspicious, really," Wilbur muttered as he reached into one of the satchels, head craning about with increasing urgency. "And when I say anything, I mean anything. Even the slightest flicker of shadow could be a mercenary, waiting to strike at any given moment."
"Even here...?" Estera's own eyes flicked about, though not even a gust of wind found its way to her senses. "But we've barely even crossed the borders."
Wilbur's shoulders rose and fell with the motion of a slow sigh. "...Technically, we don't yet have any walls that mark L'Manburg's boundaries, so we've always considered anything farther than the church to be enemy territory...but either way, I doubt it would make any difference to the swine."
Estera thought she saw Wilbur's gaze through the tips of her peripheral, and it spoke of absolute murder...
"In the Isle, every inch of dirt, every flower, every cloud in the sky...it's all just another thing to be conquered. To the Piper, L'Manburg is merely a stage...and we are his marionettes." He gazed into the line of the trees, a bit of a childish pitch leaking into his whispery voice. "But we are his dancers no longer. It's high time we took our final bow, is it not? Now hand me that string, will you?"
With a jolt, he pointed towards a loose pocket on one of the saddle-bags, which Estera grabbed with cramping palms.
"I wa'ted t' disguise meself earlier, but we 'ardly had 'nough time as is. If we's careful, 'n we don't attract 'ny company, I should be able t' do this unscathed. Keep 'n eye out, remember."
Estera did as she was told, and Wilbur set to covering his true identity. He had shoved some kind of strange red paint into his tunic pockets, which he now rubbed all over his hands and on the horse's head. The steed bucked slightly at the motion at first, but calming words from his rider was enough to calm him down to his monochrome trot. The string he tied around his hair, pulling it back into a stub of a bun against the base of his neck. He shoved his glasses into Estera's hands...and her fingers couldn't help but trace the tell-tale music notes on its frame. What did it make her feel?
And it was when he had finished the nerve-wracking task that Estera noticed a...tingle in the air. Something very much beyond the spectrum of mere air or a misshapen breeze. Magick?
Or...something much more sinister?
Wilbur must have felt it, as well, for he slowed his horse's pace to gaze into the forest. It was a lush expanse of light green, accompanied by a patch of sage here and there that darkened as one went farther into the abyss. With a soothing click of his tongue, Wilbur guided his horse- and a paltry-feeling Estera- through the woods...
As they travelled, Estera thought it strange that the woods sometimes broke into sunshine in random, unpredictable patches. But why? Why did it strike her as so odd that this place should grow in such a way?
As far as she knew, this was the only forest she had ever chanced to venture inside of... Well, at any rate.
There were more important things to focus on. Namely, that growing sense of magickal unease in her stomach...it only grew thicker and thicker the deeper into the Bruadar they went. Estera tried to focus on the feeling, this pang of urgency that just refused to-
"Wait."
Wilbur stuck a hand out, halting his horse with a pull of her reins.
The wind rustled about the leaves...or.
Hold on.
That wasn't the wind, that was-
"State your business, or we shoot."
Out of nowhere, two men- one armed with a bow and arrow, the other with a crossbow- darted out of the cover of the brush! Estera had no time to react before the razor-sharp edge of an arrowhead was pointed towards her throat. She couldn't even look towards her comrade-in-arms, for fear of its tip finding a home beneath her skin the moment she left it unsupervised...
Oh, no.
*****
Well, we're screwed. Yup. We are royally screwed.
Estera studied the face of her new captor, trying to find something in his eyes that would spark words. Something, anything that could set them free...but his getup only succeeded in leaving her more speechless.
First off, there was the hat. It resembled that of an overly-stuffed postboy cap, persian green with a bit of sage green lining the sides and centre. Dark brown hair- really, almost black- stuck out in smooth waves...too smooth waves. A patch could be found on its front, donning a blue water droplet behind two criss-crossed green lines. This design was embroidered with a dark, dark grey chain, formed into the shape of a pointed, upside-down teardrop. There was a lace attached to the edge of the hat, its pitch-black hue hiding the shade of his eyes...
The man's tunic was high-collared, adorned with cuffs of gold against the backdrop of still more persian green. The tunic's buttons were golden, as well, and the buttons on the sleeve-cuff kept the fabric pinned to just above his elbows. This revealed his skin, which had...what looked like red-and-white spots dotted like freckles along his skin... (Why did they scratch and claw at the back of her mind so...?!) The tunic was untucked, loosely falling over dark brown pants, which revealed even more of these strange spots at holes in the knees. His boots were an even darker shade of brown, and were just like Estera's own when it came to height. They looked quite similar to her own, to be truthful. Well, that was...one good thing, at least. Horror of horrors, if they were forced to escape on-foot, at least she wasn't wearing anything that would hold her back...
The stranger moved the lace out of his face, exposing his soft blackened eyes...but however soft they were, Estera caught the slightest tint of red along the iris.
"I don't think you swine fully comprehend the weight of your predicament. My comrade and I are some of the highest soldiers of the Bruadar's ranks. As such..." The man increased the tautness of his arrow, making Estera's heart slam even harder against her chest. "...I'd appreciate it if you didn't make me repeat myself."
His voice was deep with hatred, rolling in such a way that Estera had no doubt even the strongest men would crack beneath. Whomever the "comrade" was- she still didn't dare to turn around- he obviously approved of the soldier's outburst, due to his...not-very-well-concealed snickering. He cocked back his crossbow, and surely faced Wilbur with a face of sheer delight...
What were they going to do now? They had been caught by the Bruadar, for crying out-
"Do hope you'll forgive us, sirs," Wilbur finally piped up against the symphony's silence. "Me horse's a right state, 'n th' cure to wha' ails it 's found 'n th' Bruadar wood. Can ya le' us through, good men?"
...Both men had an apparent sort of shock in their eyes at the sound of Wilbur's voice. Well, yes, of course- his tongue was hardly typical, and disguised for a reason- but nonetheless...what had they expected?
Goodness, this "hunchbacked" Wilbur must have truly known who he was dealing with.
"...Your horse, you say?"
"Yes'sir."
The soldier had his doubts, judging from the way he kept his bow taut against bare fingers. However, with a nod in the direction of the riders, he lowered his arrow from Estera's neck (finally), and turned to his comrade-in-arms.
"Go and inspect the steed, Sap. I'll keep guard."
His fellow soldier nodded his own approval, practically snaking around the horse with the eyes of a reptile...one eye on the task, and the other on his captors...
"Bu' sir," Estera heard "Wilbur" spit out, "she's in a fri'ful condition! Wha' if she-"
"I assure you, if what you say is true, this will not take more than a moment of your time." The flint of the first soldier's arrow caught the light, as did his oh-so-strange eyes.
Oh, I do not like the look on that cat's face.
Sap smirked when he caught a glimpse of Estera's face, her throat still recovering from the intrusion of the flint. Estera could have sworn that his eyes were alight with a twisted sort of flame...a flame that only grew brighter as his hand travelled along the horse's hide. Would he notice the absence of a wound?
All of a sudden, he became quite interested in one spot in particular, the place where Wilbur truly overdosed on the "blood." His fingers traced the folds of the liquid, eyelids squinting together in concentration.
...Yes. Yes, he would notice.
"There's blood, that's for sure, and a hell of a lot of it." The comrade-in-arms backed away from the horse...with not a little suspicion written upon his frown. "But the horse don't look sick or hurt. I'm not findin' a wound, unless it's covered by those bags."
Sap looked to the soldier, whose eyes were nothing short of blood-soaked now...
"But that doesn't make sense, either...does it? If a horse is injured, random, miscalculated pressure on its bones is the last thing you want to add to its woes..."
...Oh, no. Estera could now see why Wilbur was so adamant on over-packing for this journey. It was all part of his disguise, wasn't it? He must have been hoping that the sheer coverage of the provisions would eliminate the need to search for a wound. Oh, if only he had been allowed more time to come up with a suitable masquerade...!!
The soldier, with eyes of bloody stone, pointed the flint of his arrow at Wilbur's neck now...with all the solemnity of a promise.
"What is your business here? Do not make me ask again, hunchback."
"I as'sure you, good men, I daren't lie!"
Estera could sense the anxiety in Wilbur's voice, could see the satisfaction in the irises of the soldier, and something inside her just-
"The bleeding is internal, sir."
"...I'm sorry?"
Estera sputtered with her words, but her desire to protect the great General kept them from dying in the spotlight.
"E-exactly that, sir. She's ruptured something on the inside. The pressure from the bags is helping to clot the wound... T-there's a plant further into this forest that will help with the process, as well."
The bow-solider circled around Estera, a suspicious gleam in his eyes...one that only became numbed by...oh? What was this?
Agitation?
A huff hit the air, and the red eyes of the soldier hit the almost-black irises of his comrade with the glare of a butcher...
"Untie the bags at once. Every last one of them. I've had quite enough of this."
His demand was met by cries of distress from both Estera and "Wilbur" alike, ringing about the wood with a fervour of utter terror. But, alas, the soldier's compassion was nothing short of nonexistent!
"Just as I told you mere moments ago," the man said with a rising voice and a keen eye upon the bow, "if you are speaking the truth, there is no need to fret over your lives. You may very well be right about your horse's...internal bleeding. However, it would be most prudent to do a search of our own, would it not?"
"He's right," the comrade-in-arms chortled as he lay down his crossbow upon a patch of moss. "Who knows? The ties may be applyin' pressure to the wrong spots. It'd be better if there was a second pair a' eyes..."
Estera watched with an unwavering eye as Sap first turned to a bag directly behind Wilbur. And oh, she could almost hear the rattling of his jaw...
But then she saw something.
Sap locked eyes with his superior, only for a fleeting moment. Had Wilbur noticed the movement?
Estera heard one last chuckle beneath her, and the rustle of fabric-
"No, look out-!"
In mere seconds, Estera was flung off the back of the horse, slamming into the earth with a resounding thunk! There was a loud slice, one that she could hear even above the ringing in her ears and the abrupt pounding in her head...
And when she dared to look up, Wilbur's shirt adorned a gaping hole...one just large enough to reveal the gauze that kept his wings from spewing out of his back.
Soldier regarded General with a face of victorious rage...but all Wilbur managed to let out was a sigh.
"Oh, I was hoping you wouldn't do that."
"What are you- oof!!"
And before Estera knew it, the soldier was on the ground, and the bow had been knocked from his hands! He held the side of his face (which was already red with a trickle of smeared blood) so that one of those horrid eyes was concealed...but she could have sworn that the other iris was stained with the water of pure, unadulterated hatred.
Wilbur wasted no time in regaining control of the reins, moving so fast that all the stuck-up comrade could do was gawk at the spectacle with a numb jaw. Estera didn't have the time- nor the headspace, really- to remount, so all she could do was latch onto one of the bags and prepare herself for the escape of a lifetime!
...
Well...to be truthful, it was less of an escape and more of a torture chamber to her every limb.
Wilbur's speed galloped at the speed of lightning, it seemed, gallivanting through the epic mass of wood as if their predicament was not at all foreign to her muscles. All the same, someone hanging from the side of her saddle-ties like a rag doll wasn't something she would have expected to be in their every-day...at least, that was what Estera hoped. She bounced and banged on the lumps of the bags in a wild, totally unpredictable frenzy. To say she would be bruised like a jostled-up tomato after this traverse would be a gross understatement.
However, there wasn't much Wilbur could have done, was there? An immediate escape was dire if they were to get away from their pursuers before they were put any farther into danger. You wouldn't think that two soldiers on foot would have much of a chance against Wilbur's noble mount, even with their status among the enemy.
But oh, was Estera proved wrong!
At first, she had lost all trace of their uniform in a matter of half a minute. The last she saw of them was in the boughs of a tree, with one soldier boosting the other into the leafy abyss. When she tried to inform Wilbur of this eerily odd occurrence, he cursed under his panting breath.
"They're climbing into trees, you say?"
"Y-yes, s-ir! They- ow! went in-to th-e trees!"
"...They're going to be gaining on us soon, then. Keep a close lookout; do you understand?"
"Ye-yes, sir! B-ut- but wh-"
"Please, there's no time for questions! Just do as I say, and hang on if you wish to live!!"
His words were like an ice-preserved dagger to her soul, one that locked her hands in place around the leather handle ever tighter.
Did she...was there really a chance that she could...die here?
No. Oh, not again. Please, please, please...do not let it be so.
No matter what happened...she must live through the pain of this tale.
Dead souls do not have hands to speak the good word with, after all.
Her eyes became trained on the tree-line like a statue of stone looking beyond the rafters of a castle, and after a while they finally spotted something. What looked like shimmering, glowing slabs of purple, approaching at such a rapid pace Estera's heart hardly had time to quicken its tom-tom beat.
The two soldiers had acquired artificial wings, racing against the breeze and the branches in hot pursuit of their yet-to-be prisoners.
She turned to Wilbur to report her findings, but alas, he had apparently sensed the change in the atmosphere well before she had... He now set to work untying one of the smaller bags, urging his steed forward with his bottom legs.
Rummaging through its contents with the hands of a wild-borne, he grabbed his own bow and a stocked quiver, tossing the rest of the bag onto the blurry ground below.
"Look out, girl. If you're unaccustomed to the sight of blood, I would recommend turning your head away."
As you and I know well, dear reader, she wasn't necessarily...accustomed, no. But nor was she much of a greenhorn anymore... At any rate, her immediate reaction was to squeeze her lids shut against the hide of the flailing horse.
The rest of the battle was a visual blur to her mind. She could feel the wind of the arrows flying through the biting breeze, but couldn't tell if it hit anything other than greenery. Wilbur would curse, mutter to himself, shout out when his steed lost her footing- all manner of noise hit Estera's ears in bursts and explosions. It was chaos of the highest degree, enough to make the girl's senses go utterly mad-
"Aagh!!"
...Hold on. Estera poked her head away from the horse's hide for a moment, shielding her eyes against the impact of the sun and the bumpy bags.
...Well, then...!
It appeared that one of the Bruadar fiends had been struck!
Wilbur slowed the pace of the horse to gawk at his hit, and Estera was able to lift her head without...too much difficulty. The scene was too far away to make out all of the details, but Estera could see enough to make her heart jump for joy! It was Sap, to be exact, who had fallen with an echoing thud onto an all-too-soft-looking patch of moss. His superior soldier was sent into a stupor of emotion at the sight, obviously having a fierce internal debate with his inner spirits. Did he continue the chase? Would he-
Pain-choked cries rang about the air.
"Geo- ah! George, don't leave me 'ere!"
...And the soldier- the man called George- made his final decision. With a grimace that stretched to those blood-red eyes, he dropped to the ground and knelt beside his comrade.
As George peeled back the blood-tainted hem of Sap's shirt, one could almost feel the growing anxiety in his limbs...which, when it pinnacled, caused him to let out the harshest cry yet.
"You've hardly heard the last of us, you scum! Oh, just wait until the Piper catches wind of this!!"
And alas, Wilbur's only response before galloping away was a welcome change in tone...a hearty sort of laugh.
"Believe you me, dreamy-eyed puppet," he chortled as he took hold of the reins, "we just might blow a tune or two in his reeds ourselves!"
Notes:
...I love torturing my protagonists. And don't worry; it only gets better from here. :'D
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 23: 19 - In Which the Mellowed Grows High
Summary:
TW: Depictions of experimentation and mental manipulation.
Word Count: 4,923.
*This is an abnormally large chapter; you have been warned. :'D*
Notes:
Alrighty, y'all, brace yourselves. This is one of my favorite chapters as far as dialogue goes. Get ready for theatre-kid-style yapping, bad analogies, and dad-joke-worthy puns on the author's part. :'D
Hope you all enjoy!! >:D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
With the end of the battle thus marking the end of their chase, Estera was allowed to properly climb upon the saddle at long last! An immense relief flooded her veins, slowing down the pump of her blood into something much more tolerable than before. When Wilbur turned to face her, his cheeks and forehead were tinted red with the stress of impending doom, but his eyes now shone with the hope of the stars.
And his laughter was enough to make all his past chuckles pale in comparison.
After tying a makeshift knot into the tear in his shirt, they were off again, breaking through the wood and back into that cold sunshine. But...then again, now that Wilbur had made a dent in the throes of death that so suffocated the Bruadar's livelihood...there was a less sinister tint to the horizon now.
Still sinister, obviously...but. Hm.
It did not seem so much of a conqueror now, as a thing to be burned by the flames of its own deeds.
Dang...maybe this General dude really is something.
"Oh, we're getting close now," Wilbur whispered in a tone of excited disbelief. "It's a miracle we did what we just did so close to his layer...goodness, that was amazing!"
Estera had to smile at his joy, straightening her position on the saddle in a subconscious response. Maybe this story would have a happy ending, after all...!
"How can you tell that he's growing closer, sir? I don't doubt your logic; I'm just curious."
He pondered this for a moment. "...I just can. I know that doesn't make a whole lot of sense, but I just can."
Well...she supposed she could understand, but it was still quite strange. The feeling of magick in the air hadn't really increased at all...but perhaps the Piper's goal was just this. If it did increase in a dramatic amount as the horse trot along, his location would be too obvious to random passerby. Was the constant feeling of eyes upon you and strings choking your throat supposed to disorient a man into insanity?
One thing was certain; Estera was increasingly grateful for Wilbur's guidance. He had the insight to differentiate love from hate, apparently...and for that she was eternally thankful.
Focusing on their surroundings now more than ever, Estera wasn't noticing any signs of civilization. At all. Where was the heart of the Isle supposed to lie? According to what Sally had told her the day prior, the Bruadar was a highly advanced society, correct? Estera was expecting something similar to...to Kinoko in size, yet here they were with nothing more than a vast, horrid field! What of-
Wilbur took in a sharp breath.
"...Are we here, sir?"
"We're here."
There was naught but silence at first, interrupted only by Wilbur's breaths. Or perhaps they were Estera's...who knew anymore?
To her, this looked like nothing more than another section of the field. Tall, tall grass blades waved all around them, chafing against the horse's legs with gentle, continuous caresses. The expanse of the woods began to thin- and almost disappear- but that was the only thing that labelled this area as abnormal.
With a flourish of air, Wilbur hobbled off of his horse, halting Estera from doing the same with an open-palmed hand. He placed a hand to the ground, leaning his head into the earth...clamping his eyes shut-
A great rumbling rang throughout the atmosphere, and Wilbur's head whipped up in response. Like birds scanning the horizon for potential danger, the two searched for the source of the sound. The horse let out something between a nicker and a snort, calm yet oh so urgent.
"Hold on," Wilbur muttered, brushing his fingers against the grass. "There's something...carved here...could you come down here and help me out?"
She obeyed, stumbling off of the steed and giving the poor girl a chance to rest her weary bones. The carving Wilbur spoke of looked to be in a cryptic language, with oddly shaped and twisted symbols serving the purpose of letters.
Adjusting his footing on the halfway-dry grass, Wilbur pressed just his index finger to the first letter of the encrypted message...and let a sound (yet nerve-tainted) voice ring about the wind.
"Pipes of blood and strings of lies,
All of them will meet my eyes.
Pawns and knights and queens galore
Will crash as dust to my chessfloor.
No more will hearts remember love,
Their suffrage of twisted doves.
They shall see light on darkest night,
Adore me evermore."
There was...silence. And far too much of it.
Estera could clearly see the raw nerves bulging in Wilbur's pupils, his forehead lines, his deep, silent breaths-
"Oh, good- Woah!!"
What in the-?!
The rumbling ground that the two kneeled upon changed to jet-black obsidian, and parted so suddenly they lost their footing and plummeted down! Estera had to bite back the urge to cry out his name-
There was a dull thud.
All she could feel was the reawakening of her aching bones. Estera let out a breath she hadn't been aware of holding, coughing out dust and crumbled rock with it. The air was a deep black, penetrated only by spasms of nerves shooting through Estera's stomach.
Even if Wilbur was the general of a great army, even if it was a most unreasonable fear, a lingering poison wormed its way into the terrified child's mind.
Had they found the layer of the Winged Piper?
Would they ever again see the light of day?
Her answer was an all-too-familiar cackle from the depths of the underground...
*****
Once the terror-inducing guffaws finished their churlish symphony in the atmosphere, the voice of the Piper directed the orchestra. His body still could not be seen...
"Well, well, well. Look who decided to...drop in."
A light flicked to life, sending a square-shaped line of electrical torches along the walls alight. Though they were the colour of a radiant sunset, the room was still bathed in an luminous purple glow...
No, wait, that wasn't the lights making them purple. Were the walls glowing?
They were, through cracks in black stone that trapped newcomers in an instant abyss of confinement. There was an exit up above- oh, no...there it went, closing as soon as Estera thought to file it into her mind.
There was a clicking to her left. Was it heels upon the black, shining stone?
Estera drew in another breath.
Turning her head to the right just a bit, she saw Wilbur doing the same, pushing himself up onto his palms before-
"Oh, look at you...made so helpless by just a little fall. How far is the drop- four, five feet down?" The Piper laughed again, pushing the cloak of his hood down to expose the shine of those brown eyes...or were they shining green again...? "You oughta feel the drop I felt yesterday morning. Even I'm up and walking, and you stabbed me in the stomach!"
Estera's eyes flinched at his biting words, and she wasn't even the one being spoken to. Hold on- why hadn't the Piper noticed her intrusion? Surely he would have said something by now if he had seen "Wilbur's little companion." She daren't move her head, only spin her eyes about in an attempt to find a reason.
And, indeed, she soon found it...! When she fell, the momentum must have rolled her into a corner without her realising it, because she was hidden right next to the Piper's bleak entrance. As long as he did not step any father into the purple-tinged space, Estera's position would not be revealed...
"...I've arrived." Wilbur finally let himself speak, taking the weight off of his palms and switching it to his wary legs. He dusted off his pant legs as he got up, staring the Piper right back in the eye. "Let's cut to the chase, shall we?"
"Oh, no, no! First thing's first! After all, what kind of host would get rid of basic hospitality?"
The Piper stepped to the side in a gesture of welcome, the edge of his cloak brushing far, far too close to Estera's feet. She felt a shiver go up her legs, almost like the chill of death to her poor, frightened soul...
Wilbur scowled at his foe. "You lost all sense of that quite a while back."
"Oh-! I'm shocked at you. Keep in mind how..." The Piper's fingers waved about like feathers. "...unpredictable I get when I'm angry. You wouldn't want anything to happen to your precious brother, would you, now?"
The Piper leaned forward, watching Wilbur's stony figure like a hawk. Oh, if he just craned his head to the side, Estera would be dead...
"...You wouldn't. Whatever blasted negotiations you have in place contradict that. I can see it in your eyes," Wilbur retorted, gaze steady as ever.
"You don't know that. Don't fool yourself, Wilbur," the Piper sneered, making no move to temper those glowing green eyes, "you know it won't get you anywhere good."
"Dream, If you so much as lay a finger on him-"
"There we go! Oh, it is so easy to pull your strings!" That forsaken laugh rang again...much, much more drawn-out than what she thought she was used to. Estera couldn't understand the unspoken game between these men; was the Piper trying to cover for something? "But trust me, General, when I say that you won't have much longer to wait."
With an index finger pointed into the air, the Piper teased Wilbur's faltering stone, gesturing for him to follow his rival into his lair.
Still the Piper's eyes remained that of a serpent...glowing ever-brighter by the second.
"...Well? A marionette can't dance with weights tied to his feet."
...Who in the world was this man?
Wilbur did break the stone, drawing closer to his gilded doom. And yet...he was not prey, but a challenger to remember.
"You're quite right, my good man...quite right. But stones have always been quite plentiful for your Bruadar buildings, have they not?"
With these final words, the General and the Piper disappeared into the threshold. The very heart of the Bruadar had consumed them...
Who would be the first to let their mouth bleed?
Once she was positive that the two were far enough away to not hear her breathing, Estera crawled up onto her feet. The lights were cut in the almost-vacant room now, reappearing in the space the Piper now occupied...
The Piper sat at the helm of a modest sized (albeit intricately carved) dining table, with a chair at each end of its reach. His perch was that of a king, it could not be denied. It wasn't all that big- just about the size and build of a regular dining chair- but oh, even in the dim light, its golden hue sparkled like a hundred twinkling gems. Beautiful to the eye...yet just like the Piper himself, chilling to the heart.
Wilbur's seat was such a contrast to his foe's that it was almost laughable. And judging by its crude screw-fastening and the wobbling legs, laughter was exactly the Piper's intended response to the handiwork. If Wilbur were to sit down, everything below the upper part of his neck would be nothing short of invisible to the eye. But Wilbur did not do this, no; he instead stood with his left hand casually placed on the edge of the table, and his eyes forever trained on his target.
With a mere snap of his fingers, a chandelier mere inches over the Piper's head flickered to roaring life. It shone with that same violet glow as the previous room, and it somehow managed to make the Piper look even more ominous than normal. The light also revealed a small tea set at his fingertips, the pot steaming at the spout and a tray of biscuits eagerly awaiting use. The Piper passed a saucer and a steaming cup to Wilbur, who only stared all-the-more intensely ahead...
"Sugar?"
The Piper smiled with all the love of a bitter thunderstorm, and Wilbur was quick to shake his head.
"Cream?"
Still nothing.
"...Tea?"
Wilbur just smirked, absentmindedly adjusting his grip upon the table. "Warfare 101, Dream...never accept an unknown gift from your enemy."
The Piper eyed him suspiciously. "My goodness, you are experienced...hm. And to think- yesterday, you were so hell-bent on making me believe you were a coward." He took a thoughtful sip of his own teacup, and grabbed a biscuit off of the tray with his free hand, laying it down with ginger fingers. "Or were you? Trying to cover up something, General?"
"You know better than to ask that, Mask Man. I came here for Tommy, and Tommy only." Estera could see his hand clench on the edge of the table, just a bit...
"Oh? What about your precious stolen land...L'Man-something-or-other? What if I tried to take it back?"
"You're not that dumb."
The Piper's eyes widened mid-gulp from behind his cup's rim, and for a moment, all was quiet. Still, though, he waved a nonchalant hand in the General's direction, as if the Piper's delayed reaction was merely the result of liquid going down the wrong pipe...
"Really, now? Well, wh-"
"Putting L'Manburg back under your control so soon after yesterday's attack would only make your job harder," Wilbur blurted with all the ferocity of a desperate man. "You'll now scout the mood of my nation, and wait for an opportune moment to take everyone off-guard. Striking now, while everyone's still very tense and furious, would set the perfect stage for rebellion." He absentmindedly twirled his finger in the dark brown liquid, breaking etiquette in such a way that only spoke of absolute spite.
And the more silent the Piper grew...the wider Wilbur's smile became.
For a moment, he just folded his hands underneath his chin, staring the General down...before huffing loud enough to send shivers down Estera's spine.
"...Come on. I've been dying to show you a little something of mine."
Panic filled Estera like an overflowing wine glass, and she only found the strength to bolt into the shadows once the Piper was just inches away from her discovery. Wilbur was right on his heels, and he gave her a secretive nod of approval once the Piper's eyes were out of reach. It was all she could do to not whisper his name as he followed that...dastardly puppeteer into the unknown...
But then something was pressed into her hand. A hard, circular thing, cool to the touch even in this frigid atmosphere... Estera almost held it up to the light, but the fading sound of footfall was what urged her along the path.
Wilbur brought her along for a reason, after all.
They had gone to her right, winding their way down an endless maze of halls and dark structures. Estera had to tiptoe about three feet away from them, holding in breaths of rising terror as she went. Her anxiety increased with every bare step, every echoing whisper of air exhaled. In such a small space as this, there was nowhere to run if she were discovered. Would she find her way back, if trouble reared its ugly head?
More importantly, would Wilbur?
The only consolation to her was that it was he that trailed behind, and not the Piper himself. She didn't know what she would have done if she came face-to-face with that sparking white cloak of his once more...
Light- oh, bittersweet light- began to glow again after what felt like an eternity of walking on padded feet. It was tinted a much darker purple than the previous rooms, making Estera's heart jolt before any of the three even crossed the threshold.
Imagine, then, how she felt once her two leaders finally did.
What...the heck?
Peeking beyond the threshold once they were a safe distance away from her, Estera found herself wanting to recoil from the sight entirely. The room itself was small and barren, but it was the odd lackof phantasmagoria that put her so on-edge. She supposed that even in the Piper's secret lair, there were many secrets for one to unfold...
The only bit of furniture that Estera could see from her angle was a jet-black table, adorned with pristine glass tubes and cups. Some of them had luminescent lettering on their sides, indicating measurements for the user. Some even held liquids of many colours, sputtering and spewing with bubbles, frothing with warm wisps of smoke.
Inside of the desk was a neat row of hidden drawers, which Clay rummaged through in a muttering frenzy. After a while, he yanked out a...some sort of mask. A plain smiling face, black ink against a backdrop of sterile white, that glowed an unnatural lavender in the violet light. Once he put it on, it was like the entire room shifted in Estera's eyes...
Everything felt...choked. Like all the oxygen in the room whooshed away once it caught a glimpse of this face of clay.
Like...the soul was being ripped out of her body-!
But just as soon as the feeling began, reality became reality once more, and the floor became level beneath her bare feet. The cold of the ground was calming, in a way...it gave her something to focus on, a background feeling to clutch onto while the war of words raged on just inside the doorframe.
The Piper might have grinned at Wilbur's silent shock, but his mask covered up all evidence of such an action. He held up a few test tubes, rubbed the dust off of a self-burning pot.
"It's a project, about a year or so in the making. You see, I have a...hobby, Soot. Mind manipulation. The human brain can be very powerful when it's used properly, but, at the same time, it's extremely moldable. If you know what you're doing, you can say just the right things, take just the right movements...and put someone completely under your control. Have you ever looked into the process, General?"
All of a sudden, the air began to shift once again, making Estera take in a sharp breath. The Piper's tone was so whimsical, so like a madman, that Estera couldn't help but wonder...no, surely not; Wilbur was stronger than that.
Wasn't he?
"N...no," the General spattered out. "Nor do I care to. That is nothing short of nonsense and madness!"
"Oh...you think so? Let me prove otherwise."
The Piper moved away from his setup, heading to the left-facing wall. It appeared to be blank, except for an array of miscellaneous etchings spread all about the obsidian. He pressed his hands to them, running his fingers over the claw-like marks. The mask he wore was now pushed to the top of his hairline.
"The brain has a complex system of electrical currents inside of it that sends messages to the body about all sorts of things. One of these is our thoughts...and, with our thoughts, our emotions. How well we deal with and express these emotions affects how people see you. My project, it's...finding the sweet spots in a person's mind, essentially. Feeding off of their fears, their trust, using the knowledge to your benefit!"
The General himself seemed to be under a mind-numbing spell; The Piper's entire body stance spoke of great satisfaction.
"The only thing truly remarkable about that is your ice-block of a heart."
The Piper merely shrugged, insanity flowing through his muscles; dripping onto the shadow-painted walls, pooling in the faerie-tale scratches. "Eh, feelings are overrated anyway. But...you're right. What I've said so far is common sense, for the most part." He moved farther around the wall, and a light rumbling shot through the dense air before ceasing in an instant. Cursing lightly, his feet shuffled back towards where Wilbur stood, and grabbed one of the broken beakers. "However, I decided...what if I take this 'common sense' a bit further...?"
The Piper shouted out gleefully, as a shard that he inserted into the very middle of the chaos wall cued a symphony of rumbles and screeches. In a hiss of black smoke, illuminated purple by the evil lights above, out came some sort of black-and-green chip, fitting easily into the palm of the Piper's shaking hand.
"You see this little gadget? It's a S.T.R.I.N.G- a "Sensory Transmitter of Radiation Insight and Neuron Go-Getter!" I have a super-sized version of this nifty helper transplanted into me. My S.T.R.I.N.G sends out electrical currents of my thoughts to whoever has the tiny S.T.R.I.N.G. From there, the tiny S.T.R.I.N.G activates the proper neurons in the subject's brain, and they perform the action I want them to without a bit of backtalk! Brilliance!!"
Arms outstretched, and smile carved from utter evil, the Piper was a man who forced his way into the abyss. Maybe, in a different lifetime, he had even sported his own wings.
But the true man who stood in front of him was overtaken by horror and raw hatred. He stepped closer to the Piper, hardly able to keep from grabbing a glass shard and burning this chessboard once and for all.
"I...haven't the words to describe how horrible that is...Di-did you put one of those ghastly things into Tommy?"
The Piper shrugged once more, slipping his mask back down in front of his sorry excuse of a human face. "Who knows? Who cares? You still have yet to see him for yourself; why worry about him now when you have yet to get past me?"
"Why, you-"
Wilbur lunged, all his pressed buttons having set off an explosion of infuriation. The Piper slammed roughly into the obsidian wall, but still smiled through the gathering chaos.
"Notice how I- oh! implied that you stil-still have a minute chance of getting him back-!"
Wilbur's body was pushed onto the same pile that Estera hid behind, causing an avalanche of skin and paper. The mess revealed what all the things were piled on top of...that strange, cone-shaped device, not that different from the one in the Lough abode. In all the turmoil, she was able to scramble away from the stuff unnoticed, and retreated into the hallway, the thing that Wilbur pressed into her hand heavy in her grasp.
She thought that she heard ragged breathing next to her, but she automatically assumed it was her own; for once, she was too caught up in her own fear to care.
Wilbur sat on the junk, seeing only red through the purple haze. "If- wait. You sound a bit like you want me to take him back. If you do, then why in the world did you tell me about all this monstrosity?"
"Because...I believe you know something that certainly has a S.T.R.I.N.G in it. I took it right outside of the Nether- some weird, half-Enderman spawn. It was gonna die anyway, out all alone, so I thought, 'Hey, why not make it your test subject, Dream?'"
Time froze for the infinite time that day.
Even Estera had to stop herself from running out to choke that stupid S.T.R.I.N.G clean off of the Piper's head.
"No...Ranboo...?"
"...Oh, don't tell me you named it!"
"That...is the most appalling, invasive, HORRIBLE THING-"
"No- No...speeches. Please. You blab enough as it is." The two now stood at eye level, the Piper's back to the record player, a has-been searching the eyes of a have-been. "Now, here's my proposition. I'll make a trade with you, General Wilbur Soot. Give me back my test subject, and I'll give you Tommy. No strings attached."
Even through the teary eyes and soul, Wilbur found a bit of brotherly strength. "What makes you so sure I'll give him up? After all, I can't ensure you didn't plant some sort of...string into Tommy when I was unawares..."
The Piper chucked, a sickeningly melodious sound. "Surely the life of one thing is a worthy sacrifice for the overall safety of your stolen nation? For Tommy? If not...I have some very influential fighters on my side; so tough, they are considered to be the gods of blood and war."
Wilbur drew in a sharp breath, and the Piper's hand moved upwards in a fake invitation.
"Would you like the honour of being their talisman?"
Emotions made their eternal home in that obsidian prison. Estera could sense it; Wilbur was going to suffocate in the Winged Piper's puppet strings if nothing was done!
But...gosh, her mind was freezing. What could she do? She had never fought anyone before. She was but a minor in a major operation...
No. No. Wilbur believed in her. The Voices of the Inbetween believed in her; even now, she could hear their eternal siren's call...
She looked down into her fist, seeing that it held a...disk of sorts, clamped in its sweaty grasp.
The same kind that rested beneath the cone...
An idea hatched its way into her head...and sure, it had a very little chance of succeeding, but it was a plan nonetheless. It would create a distraction, at the very least, and Wilbur needed one more than ever now.
Working up all the time-worn courage she had in her, Estera tiptoed just inches away from where the Winged Piper stared Wilbur down-
"...What the heck?"
The Piper's gaze faltered for a second, his head looking towards where Estera put the disk.
If only Estera had been able to move before she did so.
"Who in the-"
A tune rang its way through the air. Two, in fact.
Because Tommy's ragged, off-set breaths had transformed into screeches of euphoria.
"You old man; you brought me mell- oh!...Hi."
Tommy, apparently, had been to the left of where Estera had stood in the hall; that was the source of the breathing she had mistook for her own. Now, he literally stumbled into the room looking like a child seeing the first light of day, not like he had been knocked unconscious by a manic psychopath just 24 hours ago. Scars wound their way up his arm, but other than that, he seemed miraculously unscathed.
Wilbur looked like he could cry from sheer joy and fear, but embraces would have to wait. Estera had been discovered, and the Winged Piper's scowl behind his cool mask was enough to make her blood run cold...
"Tommy, run for it!!"
He didn't need any sort of encouragement!
Tommy, Estera, and Wilbur crashed and smacked their way through the midnight hall, exhilaration and happiness their only source of energy. The Winged Piper screamed bloody murder, and the four of them gave a great chase throughout the endless maze. Several times, a bandaged hand reached out to grasp Wilbur's wing or sweater, but it couldn't seem to get a grip on him no matter how hard it tried. Without the aid of his pegasus, it seemed that even the Piper couldn't tie his own marionette strings...!
Once they got back to the foyer area, where Estera had first observed the improper tea party, Wilbur violently pressed his hand to a hidden button near the obsidian storage-box. The underground rumbled for one final time, and the General put an arm around both Estera and Tommy.
Light broke, spewing purple-and-cream beams all over Wilbur's wings, and ricocheting chaotically onto the walls.
Clay gave a cry of alarm, and-
"Suck it, green boy!!"
Clay screamed in hatred once his feet found earth; he stared at the three with all the brute force he could summon. "I'll get you yet!!"
Estera's heart jumped into her throat for a moment as the Piper snapped his fingers, making another strange hole in the ground visible. From what she could see at her angle, it concealed an underground stable...
...one that was completely empty.
For some unknown reason, his steed had fled.
The Winged Piper groaned in disgust, and gave a killing glare to the jolly, air-suspended trio. "I swear on everything you've ever loved, if you don't show up at my door with the Ender-hybrid, you will PAY!!" He shook his fist in vain, cuing a chorus of laughter from the sky.
"Admit it, Winged Piper! Your rats have clogged the valves, and Hamelin is free!"
"You might have ran away, you rats, but don't you forget this! Don't you do it!!"
The General, with the brother of his soul in his grasp, flew away from that accursed place, forever free in their own minds. The sky was a limitless blue, but the expanse wasn't foreboding in the slightest. It didn't matter who tried to take away what they had gained- as long as they had each other, they would find a way through the obsidian mazes of life.
Estera couldn't stifle her grin any longer. The brothers hadn't died...! Wendy still had her husband!! L'Manburg had regained its rightful history, and she was more than a little glad to have played a part in the operation.
Who knew what else she could accomplish?!
Who knew...maybe she was born for such a time as this.
Tommy suddenly brought her out of her inner celebration with an abrupt cry and a face-palm against wind-whipped skin.
"Wilbur, Dream has my disk...!"
*****
Estera's fatigue had returned full-force once Wilbur's feet finally found ground. A great crowd- easily enough to fill Church Prime from front to back- had gathered outside of the L'Manburg town borders, and the vocal earthquake was the only thing keeping her awake. White splotches had returned to her vision, and the world began to fade out.
Here we go...
Wilbur must have mistaken her magick for fatigue, for he did nothing more than put her down gently, muttering a breathless thank-you against her skin before taking off to where the Pastor stood.
"Tubbo, do you still have Ranboo?"
Estera couldn't stand for any longer. The squished grass pressed even more under her weight.
"Tell him that he needs to hide. He must leave..."
One last breath...
"...and never come back."
Before oblivion.
*This is where the action leads into the next..."act", per se. If you need sleep/food/water/tissues, taking a rest stop here is highly recommended!!*
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850
Chapter 24: 20 - In Which Rest Fails to Heal
Summary:
TW: Graphic depictions of derealization, depersonalization, and body horror. I apologize in advance. :'D
Word Count: 4,171.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The chaotic sun and skies of L'Manburg loosened their chokehold on Estera in one swift motion, a rapid, white-tinted water filling her to the brim with no warning whatsoever. In a flash, autopilot took over her lungs, and forced her to clamp her mouth and eyes shut against the tide.
But then she remembered...oh.
She...could breathe, could she not?
She was going back to the castle. The Inbetween.
And with that realisation- and the tranquil world whispers of memories in her blood- she let out a small, sleepy smile.
Estera...? Estera, are you alive over there? Estera!
"Wha-?"
A shaking jolt rang through her core, prying her yawning eyes awake once and for all...but it was a while before the light retreated far enough to let her sight pass into the unknown.
Letting her eyes dart below her a bit, she noticed that her back was pressed to...not the floor she first found herself upon, but some sort of marble bed. No sheets adorned her, no soft pillow comforted her head, and yet this hard thing was still a strange comfort. The ceiling above her was white as clouds, with only the light flickering of torches upon the walls disturbing its vacuity. The top and pants she had been given by the Reverend was what she still wore, having now left her entire outfit in the past this time. Her mushcap lay snug in her lap, held in place by her palms. And the faint scent of...something, lemongrass and sickly-sweet medication, could be found in slight whiffs on her clothing...
...Thank goodness she had not returned quite yet.
Thank goodness her mind had begun to go numb.
Sitting up on the intricate slab, her hand moved automatically to her neck, seeing that the now-silent Rasp was still safely lodged inside of his gem.
"...So."
That was...action-packed.
"It certainly was. We're out of it now, though..."
I know that, twit.
Yes, the typical insult still made Estera sigh on the inside, but it didn't hold the same hateful sincerity as it had before. To be truthful, Rasp sounded just as tired as how she felt. Her second delve had made her exhilarated in the moment- yes, that certainly could not be buried in denial- but once her limbs rested on marble...her fatigue could not be withheld.
As much as she hesitated to ask...
"How are you holding up?"
...What do you mean?
A slight gulp. "Well, that was certainly more intense than Las Nevadas...by a lot. We saw a much more energetic version of Wilbur than before, and there's no denying the impact that he had on the people of L'manburg and the Bruadar. Even if...even if he's not nearly as bad as I thought he would be...hm. Well, how did it affect you?"
...Rasp took a surprising amount of time to respond. But when he did-
You know...I think that's the most concerned you've ever been about me. Out loud, at least. Hmm...
"...'Hmm' what?"
What do you think?
"I don't know...I thought I was a twit." The sarcastic snark on Estera's tongue was palpable, and Rasp very clearly relished its feel in the air.
...Back to normal, she supposed.
With her bare feet hitting the cool ground, she left the room of thoughtless marble dreaming and stepped into that lovingly familiar hallway. Her mind had become mindless once again, at a much swifter rate than her first stay in the castle grounds. She was much more content at the moment to take note of the simpler things- the quartz chandeliers still shined as bright as ever; the potted plants dotted the floor like forest-dwelling chess pawns. None that she could see were wilting this time around...it was refreshing to delve into the innocence once more.
She walked down the hallway for a ways, grateful for the continuous- albeit strange- love and distraction that the castle walls offered her. This place was unbiased, free of all negative emotion...and, even though it certainly took some getting used to, the atmosphere was slowly worming its way into the core of Estera's soggy heart.
To top off the ambience, the voices returned to caress her sore muscles; they came to patch up the pieces of her past and mend them with threads of the world's woes:
This is the Inbetween. A world you've been to a few times now.
An effortless smile found Estera's lips; it seemed not strange at all now. "Hello."
There was a quiet moment...almost as if the voices could hear her, and allowed themselves a smile of their own before they continued their great tale.
You're starting to connect the pieces, little by little. You may not even know that yet but it'll be apparent for you soon.
Estera pondered this, slowing to a thoughtful pause in the middle of the hallway. So far, she had a...not too vague idea of what the Inbetween was for. The Voices had told her that it acted as a restway between the past and the present, and the preservation of its stories was the key to the survival of the past, and- in Estera's opinion- the resurrection of the Kingdom. Rasp himself had told her that the place felt numb...yet not necessarily bad. So she fully trusted its motifs, of course! But...
...she hadn't yet figured out the root of her mind's deterioration.
What had they told her the first time that her hands graced the castle walls? That she would lose her sense of self if she wasn't careful...?
Hm.
She remembered thinking back to one of her own memories back when she was in L'Manburg, and found it to be shockingly distant from her head... Was that the woe that the voices harped upon?
Even though there was a tense part of her deep down inside, the castle's words were encouraging, acting as a security blanket of sorts. Maybe, by travelling in the walls of this place for long enough, she would find the answer to her tribulations. She was left to her own devices.
But the past would lead her through.
There is so much to the Inbetween you need to explore. I implore you to continue on.
Her legs found motion once more; Rasp made a noise of approval.
Fear not, this is not a place to provoke harm...but a place to feel at ease.
On this note, the tones of the castle silenced themselves...
How foolish Estera was, on that first day, to fear and doubt their words. Similarly, how foolish she was to ever doubt Rasp's guidance. Everything would be just splendid, in the end...
She hummed, nonchalantly and tunelessly, as she continued her journey down the space. Soon enough, the beautifully monochrome walls were lit by sunlight, and Estera anticipated the arrival of the courtyard.
But a sudden swishing of...fabric jolted her attention to a roundabout corner...
What-?
"Wha... Who's there?" She stepped slightly off the path, ignoring the fear pulsing through her veins. Her heart immediately cried out, making desperate pleas to return to the marble...which, of course, she would. But her aching curiosity won out in the end! Was someone else here with her?
Estera didn't have far to fall. After just a few steps, and a turn to her right...oh my goodness.
Another human. No, a mirror image of herself, staring back at her from behind one of the glass ferns! What in the world was this? As far as Estera could tell, the only visible difference between her and the doppelgänger was its eyes...if you could even call them eyes. Pools of shining black coated the irises, making it seem as if one was staring into an endless void when your gaze travelled to them.
A prickling sensation sped all through her veins, but her instinct paid no mind. The figure crouched below the tendrils of the plant, its mouth slightly open as if it wished to speak, but a fickle mind kept it from doing so. Yet the shake of urgency could be felt from every aspect of its demeanour- did it have something it needed to tell Estera?
Estera stepped a tad closer to the doppelgänger, extending an open, compassionate palm. "You...you don't need to be afraid to speak to me. I won't hurt you, I promise. Please come out."
The being crouched further behind the fragile leaves as Estera held her hand out, but something in its eyes softened at her presence. It crouched there for a few uneasy moments, before moving to accept her hand with a weary upturn of lips.
Their fingertips made contact-
"Aah-!"
Something as agonising as pure electricity stopped Estera in her tracks, and sent both her and the doppelgänger zooming backward! The very air around her seemed to shift, and Estera thought her vision went black for all of ten or so terrifying seconds.
Wait...no. It didn't go black...
It was almost like she...she saw a different version of the hallway.
The walls were a deep grey, for one thing- like ash, or the surface of a charcoaled tree. Her breath had a distinct chill to it, frosting in the atmosphere like a thousand stagnant raindrops. But the worst part was the doppelgänger itself, standing a few yards away as if nothing had happened...for a thousand years had seemed to pass on its skin in a flash.
It had become- quite literally- a breathing corpse.
The flesh of this...being had turned a deep greyish-black, rippled like wet sand, stained with time and apparent malnourishment. Both clothes and hair were unrecognisable, ripped to shreds and mummified with...a dark fluid that Estera couldn't bring herself to identify. Lily vines sprouted from its upper arms and legs, winding and spiralling downward to rest in a wintery slumber at its hands and feet. Its eyes...wait. There were no eyes. That glassy abyss Estera saw before must have been a sheen of some sort, because even more vines sprouted from the hollow holes now, draping down to its dried and bloody mouth.
And that mouth was wide open...contorted in a silent, nerve-killing scream.
No word on this earth can describe the sheer and utter terror that rang through Estera during those few seconds. It ran amok through Estera's very soul- running, darting, screeching, pace turned in automation to the pound of the drums.
It banged.
It crashed.
It rose in tempo.
Oh, so fast.
So fast.
So-
Wait.
No.
That was no drum-
Blood.
It rushed.
It poured.
Her heart.
A heartbeat.
Estera's heart.
It-
It had-
Gosh, no-
Oh-!!
AH-!!
Estera flew to her feet before her brain could even register her muscle movement.
She backed against the wall, as far away from that monster as humanly possible.
Her vision turned every which way, everywhere all at once. She could feel bile rising in her throat at the horrible sensation. She choked down tears and stifled a frothing sob; when would this end-!!
The curtain lifted.
Light graced her irises once again.
The Inbetween was the Inbetween...once again.
That horrid thing shifted back into her frightened doppelgänger, and appeared to look right through her from its perch. Something had shifted in the sheen, however, and it began...ever-so-slowly...to breathe.
Estera raised her hands, braced herself for impact-
...but it simply walked away.
And it left nothing but Estera's pounding heart behind...and a faint, crackling whisper, floating on the static air.
There is...naught...for you here.
*****
The numbness did nothing to ease her tension.
Even with those loving sirens humming steadily in her ear, she couldn't erase the image of that...that thing. Her mind wouldn't let her forget its face, contorted in muted agony. Those sightless eyes, the brittle stuff all over its mouth and the roots of the vines, that scream...
...How in the world could that have happened? The Inbetween was not a place to promote harm, after all. Yet her arm still felt as if it had been immersed in fire...!
Had she imagined the display?
How could anyone be brought to harm here at all?
She made her way over to the courtyard section of the path, trying like nothing before to focus solely on the padding of her shaky feet, the moonwater gracing her skin. But oh, how horrifyingly hard this was, with all that she sensed taking place around her...the shuffling of feet, deafening and quiet all at the same time. It seemed there wasn't just one mirror within these castle walls now. Five, ten, maybe even 20 carbon-copies of herself wandered the space... She never looked at their faces, but the noise of their footfall and the rustle of fabric gave away their presence.
Her poor mind was a smog-filled town square, the grey-and-pink matter making it impossible to see the apparent mystery that lay before her eyes. Part of it was brought to fruition by her fear, while the other was the ever-consistent influence of the Inbetween. Nevertheless, she tried her absolute best to think things through...
What were these things? She knew that her presence hadn't summoned them, for if it had, why were they not there during her first visit?
She had no idea what was going on. She knew that she should be grateful for the fog that was already returning in such swift turrets, attempting to suffocate her mind like some swirling, revered child's drug. However, how could she leave this mystery unsolved with such little fight or effort to unearth the truth-?
Oh...oh.
A sense of...immense shame overwhelmed every fibre of her being...but she could not pinpoint the reason why.
But at any rate. This may be a palace of tranquillity, but if these two traverses had taught her anything, it was that tranquillity has a place and a time to arrive. And in Estera's opinion, this time was hardly appropriate, now that turmoil was so evident.
She needed to act. On what, she hadn't a clue, but it was on something.
Had some...eldritch being...broken into the Inbetween?!
"Rasp...? Are you seeing all of this?"
Yes...yes. Pretty strange, I must say.
"Have you any clue of its origins? You time-travelled yourself in the past; you told me so!" She struggled to keep her breath even. "What's going on, Rasp??"
Please, Estera, calm down! Gosh...
His silence was what drove her mad. Come on; he, of all people, should have answers! Why was he not giving them? He was so keen on speaking any other time, was he not? And why in the world was his voice so laced with worry?
...I'm not quite sure. Look, I know it's not the answer you want to hear-
"Tell me this. Was...all of this here when you last traversed? Can you answer that?"
Oh, dear- her snappiness could no longer be withheld! Whether or not she desired this outcome, Estera could feel her already-taxed veins rise in temperature.
I can't help this stupid amnesia!
"Can you at least try? This is-"
I honestly can't remember!!
"Alright!"
...Silence hushed the Inbetween.
To Estera's ears, her voice came out an entire octave louder than she intended. Her shock reverbated about the swingset, and the force was almost enough to make her knees buckle beneath her.
Had...?
Did she really just do that?
Even worse, Rasp himself had been rendered silent...when he hadn't even done anything to truly harm her. She...she didn't think that she had said anything beyond what she normally did!
"I'm sorry...I didn't mean for that to come out as harshly as it did."
After a moment as tense as a tuning symphony...he only gave a small, sleep-like sigh in response.
How had this affected her- and her comrade- so deeply? Yes, she knew that her feelings towards Rasp had grown beyond simple tolerance- nay, she truly depended on him at this point, as much as she hated to admit it- but all the same...she never thought that this would take such a sudden mental toll on her.
And Rasp didn't seem to be in a very forgiving mood...
Wringing her hands behind her back, she tried to decide on her next course of action. If Rasp wasn't going to help her at the moment (oh, luck forbid), then she would just have to think things through for herself... She stepped lightly back onto the path, moving her mind even farther away from the sun than it already was.
Time-travelling, as she now knew, brought about a wicked sort of memory loss. Rasp had obviously felt the brunt of its wrath...even a century and a half after he had died, his mind had yet to truly recover. It was only from her help that he had recovered the memories of the desert sands and what this strange place truly was...yet they still had a long way to go.
So...gosh, it was completely logical for him to not remember the presence of these cloud-bound spectres in his own journey- even if this simple truth sent a pang of anxiety (and guilt) up Estera's spine.
But that only made her job harder...!!
What were these accursed things?
Wait.
...Did she dare ask the voices?
As if written into a script of stone, they returned with absolutely no warning, joining her in another one of the endless hallways. (The plants seemed to be unevenly cut here!)
As you are aware, you've been here many times now. It's like your home away from home... You'll see that if you don't figure out what about this world is harming your memory, you'll start to be wary of others, even your closest friends.
"...But...do you know? Do you know what the root of all this is?"
Which is why you absolutely need to continue to search this castle.
"I trust you! Why can't you give me the answers I need?"
The Inbetween is a gateway for you that you may be able to tap into for the better.
The wind rustled in her ears, tickling her soul and cuing a horridly sweet flutter in her heart.
Even the Inbetween itself wasn't giving her answers! Not only that, but it refused to answer her straight...was it caught unawares by this, as well?
...Something really had disturbed the peace...hadn't it?
But how were they to get it out?
In her current state of horror and confusion, she doubted she would be able to draw any sort of conclusion from what she knew now. She needed more information, but would have to wait for Rasp to come to sense in order to get it.
Rasp.
Rasp, who she had just met only a month ago.
Rasp, with his passive-aggressive aura and hateful snarks.
Rasp, with his guiding light and mysterious past.
Rasp, who had planted an entire garden of turmoil in her soul with his silence.
Rasp, who- like it or not- she had grown to trust and depend on like...a friend? Co-worker? Comrade-in-arms?
What was he? Where did he stand in her heart?
How did he feel about her?
...Why do I care?
With an inner huff, Estera forced herself to come back to the sky. To focus on what physically lay before her. To move her feet once more. The hallway was beginning to change into another open area- one that led to a section of grass far larger than the courtyard... What could it be?
This is a beautiful castle. I think it is unlikely you'll ever be able to traverse the whole thing within one visit. Unfortunately, that means there will always be secrets left undiscovered...
Grass soothed her feet once again, yet the sun cast an ominous shadow onto the castle walls. She had left the grounds, and was staring at the largest tree she had seen in her life. It was a grand white birch, with a faerie circle of lilies surrounding the base where it had been carefully planted. Sunbeams would have blinded her the second she looked at the tallest branches, but her mushroom cap and the sheer size of the leaves saved her eyes from bondage.
The castle is dynamic. It is alive, similar to you or me, constantly changing and growing and adapting. This is not a bad thing; if anything, it will help you find a way to stop this harm being done to you.
Their words radiated a muffled sort of embrace. Oh, goodness- the numbness was beginning to take over again...
Fear not, this is not a place to provoke harm, but a place to feel at ease...
She wandered a tad closer to the massive birch, shadows now coating her every limb. Their sudden cold permeated through her body, making the very tips of her mushroom cap icy to the touch.
Or, hold on. Shadows don't bring a chill that fast-
Look under the tree...
Estera stopped short for the umpteenth time this traverse. The sound gave the impression of the Castle's many voices, but also had an urgency to it, reminding the child of her chance encounter with the doppelgänger. This voice only rang out as one, for one thing, while the Castle employed many under its care. It was the kind of request that pleaded for mercy; it was the kind that all couldn't help but love.
LOOK UNDER THE TREE...
...And there she went again.
A hypnosis-dulled exhilaration tickled her toes and fingers; was this what would lead her down the road of answers? Rasp still said nothing against or in support of what she was doing, so she would have to trust her tributary of an instinct for now...
Hands searched the bark, and head inspected the boughs, but she could not find a trace of anything notable near this tree. She had almost abandoned the search, when lo and behold, a strange object caught her eyes... A ream of bright blue fabric had been twisted intricately in one of the higher spots of the grand tree. There was no way she would be able to reach it, even with her height...but, still, her hand reached up wistfully, like a child grasping for a balloon, hopelessly grasping...
A second, much more intense shock rang about the garden, but Estera did not shoot back. Rather, to her utter horror, she crumpled like a lifeless doll to the ground, dubbed lifeless by the surge. Fear increased tenfold, and muscles went infuriatingly limp by her sides!
Don't stray from the path.
Don't stray from the path.
The chant was not that of a child anymore; she recognised the tones of the voices she had known from the start. She tried to speak, but her words came out in a nonsensical whisper-babble.
Don't stray from the path!
DON'T STRAY FROM THE PATH!
Things seemed dire, all too dire. But, in an inexplicable flash, all the feeling in her bones returned, and she did not hesitate for one moment to run.
DON'T STRAY FROM THE PATH!!
DON'T STRAY FROM THE PATH!
Don't stray from the path!
Don't stray from the...
Don't stray...
*****
Stories like todays' can show that not everything necessarily has to end in misery. Stories can all be happy and cheery, and stories can be miserable, but this doesn't make any one tale more important than the other.
Estera had fled, on a fleeting whim of terror, to the main entrance hall. The voices had not silenced, but they had changed their mantra, at least. She didn't know if the same thing that had shocked her twice now was the same thing that had led her to her narrowly-escaped demise...but she knew now that she would think twice before trusting the child's voice again.
No matter what...no matter what.
I think it is time for you to get to see a bit more of what the castle looks like; continue on and discover all of its beauty.
"No. Not right now...no."
...Her boldness surprised even her, especially with those increasingly bittersweet emotions taking her over, growing larger by the second, spilling out into the world. But another feeling grew right along with it...goodness, she just wanted to go home. First the eldritch horror, now this infestation?
What had happened to her safe haven...?!
A gust of wind trickled through the room, and Estera could barely feel the chocolate tendrils of hair gracing her neck. The force of nature sounded almost like a forlorn sigh, and was broken by the voices once more.
This is the end for today. You may not think you have gotten closer to the end result I know you so desperately crave, but you have... I know you don't want to lose your friends; I don't want you to either...Do not tell anyone about the Inbetween. This will be the last time you travel back to your original library, but it may look a little different this time around. Make sure you preserve its stories. It is essential.
A large part of her wished to say something, anything, that would make them give her some sort of answer- or an affirmation, at the very least. But an intense fatigue was beginning to settle into the cracks of her numb skin. Sleep, that was what she needed. To rest well, in her own life, and try to rely on the solid things...
I can guarantee if you explore this castle enough, you will one day know what to do to stop losing yourself and have a better control over your mind.
She would. Goodness gracious, she would.
But oh, blissful sleep...
Till next time. Enjoy yourself.
Was she falling into slumber, or was it the world, whisking her away on frigid fingernails?
Either way...
I hope to see you back here soon.
...she was glad to let her eyes flutter closed.
Notes:
My Tumblr: https://www. /rosieathearthside
My YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@_rosiekake_8850

RosieisAsleep on Chapter 1 Mon 22 Sep 2025 09:43PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 22 Sep 2025 09:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
RosieisAsleep on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Sep 2025 07:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
RosieisAsleep on Chapter 2 Fri 01 Aug 2025 05:43PM UTC
Comment Actions